Marked as His Equal (unedited)

by TheL0sts0uls

On September 1st, 1941, Hogwarts welcomed refugees of Grindelwald's War, as Tom Riddle has been researching his past, trying to uncover his ties to Salazar Slytherin. Among the refugees is an Austrian witch intent on guiding the future Dark Lord down a better path, even as she too must contend with forces threatening to tear her and the world apart. Female Harry Potter, Time Travel

2. Chapter 11-20

Chapter 11: Breaking the Peace

Tom took a moment to compose himself within his room, before stepping out into the Slytherin Common room. The last month at Hogwarts had been both exceptionally enlightening and stressful, to say the least. Oddly enough, the classes themselves hardly ever caused the latter. If anything, the assignments this year had been far easier than the obes from the year prior, though Tom could readily admit that he had been far more stressed out last year by having barely survived a bombing more than anything else, with the new classes only presenting a minor complication at the time. This year, despite the chaos and upheaval in Slytherin House caused by Rosier's fall from grace, the classes had been relatively pleasant, with Tom spending more time covering the material he had read during the summer after he had received his textbook list, though there had been an air of familiarity about many of the recent examinations that left him feeling…odd. No, the stress itself stemmed from his continued attempts at searching for the Slytherin legacy in the Castle being impared by the Deputy Headmaster. Lilith had warned him that any attempts at uncovering the truth would likely have to start outside the Castle, promising him that she was securing both the funds and the means at Gringotts to get the Blood Inheritance Test quietly, away from any goblins who could have ties to other factions who would try to profit from his lineage at his expense.

The other source of stress was Valerio Rosier himself. Tom was certain that the seventh year was planning something, some form of retaliation for his losses over the year. He had spent many hours under the cover of disillusionment, which resulted in him stumbling upon several of the older years discussing in hushed tones with Valerio. Often enough, the students seemed to give Valerio less than pleasant news, as was evident from his fiery language as he stormed away from them all on his own. Lilith had taken the warnings to heart and had apparently doubled down on the wards around the dorm rooms of the younger years, with her spending more time with the students while in the common room itself, believing that Valerio would target her or the younger students within the Slytherin Dorms, as attacks in the wider Castle would be far too dangerous, especially after the incident behind Valerio's fall had led to the Professors and Ghosts being more cautious. Tom had been drawn into a few tutoring sessions for the children as well, which he could admit wasn't as bad as dealing with the older students and their expectations. While there was no great monetary gain from helping the younger students, the children were trusting in him more, asking for advice or reading material outside of the tutoring sessions, with Lilith looking at him with a smug smile. Tom could readily admit that having the trust of the younger years was… pleasant in its own unique way.

Seeing neither youngsters nor anyone else but a few students preparing for the OWLs exams in the Common Room, Tom made his way up to the Great Hall for breakfast, dropping his disillusionment charm after reaching the Ground Floor landing. Though the charm was still unstable over long periods of time, it was certainly far better than when he had started testing it out at the beginning of the year, though Dumbledore seemed effectively well trained to see through it, regardless of the effort and concentration he continued to refine. Entering the Great Hall, Tom frowned as he watched a few owls flying over Lilith's head, waiting for her attention, though he could see similar circumstances repeated all over the Hall, especially among the older female students. As he sat down in front of Lilith, he did find some comfort in the irritated expression on her face. "I wasn't aware that fourth years were popular targets for Beltane celebrations." Tom did feel an odd reaction in his heart at the flash of anger in Lilith's eyes. There was some fear, sure, as he had seen how devastating she could be when angered… yet there was something quite appealing to her fiery temper. Tom shook his head, blaming the subject matter for Beltane for having entertained… certain thoughts in his mind. There was definitely something about this time of year that made all the students a bit more affectionate, which made Tom wonder if it was purely a cultural effect or if there was some magic at work.

Lilith pulled the envelope off the next owl's leg with her gloved hands and quickly deposited it in a grown stack of letters next to her plate of food, a few enchanted ones struggling against their own envelopes, which suggested to him that Lilith had sealed them up further. "Ordinarily I would share your sentiment, Herr Riddle. Unfortunately, it seems that no one of these senders agrees with us. I can only blame it on the natural and poor state of the wizarding kind's collective ego and their family's unnatural expectations for this farce. I even read a few of the first letters and found some had been sent by first years, supposedly seeking my company on this "auspicious" day." Tom physically shuddered. "Right. You might… no, you have a point." Tom had quickly corrected his statement at the narrowing of Lilith's eyes. Clearing his throat, Tom proceeded to eat his breakfast of scrambled eggs, ham and toast until eventually the owl infestation around Lilith ceased altogether. After looking over all the letters, probably making sure none were actual missives from her contacts, he watched as Lilith placed them in a box that she produced from her bag, doused the stack in a familiar smelling liquid, before tossing a lit match into it. The flaming stack of letters vanished below a lid before she returned to her meal. Tom looked at the box with curiosity. "I am guessing it's enchanted so as to make sure the fire completes its intended purpose before going out?"

The redhead's silent nod made Tom shake his head, as he looked and spotted quite a few surprised looking students staring at said box. The two continued their meal in silence, before Lilith checked the now ash-filled box, vanishing the contents within and returned it to her bag. Tom followed after her as she left the Great Hall. "Would it not have been advantageous to… entertain some of the offers?" Lilith shrugged her shoulders. "I did. I checked the names against everyone one that I knew personally through class or introduction. None were appealing, politically or otherwise." Lilith then turned and gave a cheeky smile to Tom. "And I wouldn't be enjoying this too much, Herr Riddle. If you do obtain the expected Heirship, you will be next on the lists of the witches of the Castle. I am sure Alphard might be convinced to entertain the thought of courting you as well. Not that it would be difficult for him to do so." Tom's mind crashed at the thought, his steps halting completely. "Ah. Yes. That would present a problem." Lilith waited patiently by his side as he fell into deep thought, before speaking up. "As distressing as this might be to you, there is the benefit of not having to worry about it for now. We are both only fifteen- oh, when is your birthday? I never got to ask." Tom narrowed his eyes on her. "December 31st. Why?" Lilith smiled back at him. "So you are older than me by a day. Curious. I was asking because you need to be fifteen to get the Heir Ring in the first place."

Tom blushed slightly in embarrassment. His mind was very much a jumble of thoughts and he hadn't considered the way that his age might affect his position as an Heir. "I am sorry if my tone was unpleasant. I have never had cause to celebrate my birth in any way so I have never had a need to offer it to anyone for anything. The drops of blood the Goblins used for my school fund vault provided the information without my having to elaborate further. None of the students or staff have bothered to ask, let alone involve me regarding any celebrations of the sort." Lilith was quiet for a second. "Believe me, I understand… there is very little point to mark the passage of time, when there is no one there to celebrate it with you." Her face turned sad for a brief moment and Tom realized that she too probably didn't have a reason to celebrate her birthday this previous year either. The two continued on through the rest of their classes, with Lilith looking somewhat distant, as if remembering something pleasant. The odd mix of melancholy and some measure of joy on her face at least told Tom it was probably best not to ask. Still, the chances that she would be harassed tomorrow were high. Feeling oddly possessive, Tom did finally bring up an alternative to avoid the predatory behaviour of some of the students tomorrow. "Would you be alright with me as your escort for tomorrow?" Lilith seemed to snap out of her thoughtful state with a start.

"Could you repeat that?" Tom blushed softly, unsure what the warm feeling that seemed to spread across his body was all about. Was he getting a bout of spring fever? "With all the letters, I assume that several people will attempt to persuade you to be their companion for the day tomorrow. If you would be willing, I would be able to assist you as your escort. We would, of course, not be participating in any of the rites but my presence should dissuade any other requests. Still, my presence alone should keep the vultures at bay, and while I might not be under the same level of scrutiny currently, you would also be sparing me from having to entertain any other offers." Lilith stared at him for a solid minute, possibly going through all the benefits and drawbacks of the offered arrangement, before she gave him a soft smile. "Very well, Herr Riddle. You may escort me through the day of Beltane. It would be my honor." Tom swallowed a sudden lump in his throat and bowed his head slightly, raising his hand against his heart. "The honor is mine, Frau von Schwarzwald." The smile from earlier seemed nothing compared to the one she gave him after he addressed her with her full title and name. The two discussed times for meeting up in the morning as they neared their upcoming class, with Tom wondering what exactly he had gotten himself into.

Lillian breathed deeply as she dropped onto the bed, her skin flushed and her black hair glistening with sweat. The entire night had been the best Beltane she had ever had but, as she closed her eyes, the link she had hoped to find simply didn't materialize. She cursed under her breath before a sweet voice giggled next to her. "You don't need to feel so bad, Lily." Turning onto her side, Lillian looked at the angelic face of her best friend. "But it didn't work." Luna turned towards her, her pale skin making Lillian consider kissing her all over her body again in the night, when Luna poked her on the forehead. "Sure, but it was still nice, right?" Lillian nodded, pulling her seventeen year old girlfriend against her and enjoying how Luna seemed to purr in her arms. While Luna's patronus was a rabbit, Lillian was certain her animagus form was a cat, if she ever completed the ritual. Her girlfriend was, after all, eternally curious, distant from strangers, but deeply committed to those she cared for. If it hadn't been for her, Lillian was certain that she would have gone insane with grief in the months after Sirius' passing. What had started as an odd but pleasant friendship during Luna's first year as a student at Hogwarts had only turned truly physical after Lillian's sixth year, and even then they had both resisted going all the way. Until tonight.

Luna reached up and gently caressed Lillian's cheek. "You knew it might not have worked. Not everyone who does the Beltane ritual is bound to the person they do it with. Finding a soulmate is meant to be difficult, after all." Lillian sighed but nodded, pressing her forehead against her girlfriend's. "I just… we have been dating on and off since the Yule Ball. With the way the country is right now and how the Death Eaters, the Ministry and the Order are fighting and treating each other…, especially after that scare with your dad… I just wanted to keep you safe." Luna took Lillian's left hand into her own, rubbing the ring that currently sat on one of the fingers. "Like the way you kept yourself safe?" Lillian nodded silently. When she went to check after her seventeenth birthday what her full inheritance was, she was surprised by what she found. Beyond her natural claim to the Potter family wealth, well, what remained of it after James Potter squandered most of it into the Order of the Phoenix, she had found that she also had the right to claim the Slytherin and Peverell inheritances. Except there was a catch. Apparently, after a few Heirs tried to claim a multitude of Seats on the Wizard's Council, the ensuing conflict left the many Families in chaos. In order to avoid another war over inheritance, the Ancient Families created a magic that restricted every Heir to one claim. Only one.

Of the three families, the Slytherin option was the most controversial one. Had Lillian claimed it, there was a good chance that Voldemort would target her for stealing his supposed birthright. The Potter legacy, however, was equally as unpleasant. The Light Faction equated the Potters and Longbottoms with the defenders of the country, while the Dark called them the most hated Blood Traitors. Lillian's behaviour in Slytherin over the last six and a half years had gone a long way to ease the tensions of the Darks and Neutrals towards her, but the Potter Family had made many oaths of allegiance with families of the Order, with Blood Feuds potentially being raised against them by the people she had befriended and made peace with. Both the Slytherin and Potter names would only serve to draw her into a war she had no desire to ever participate in. Taking everything into account, the Peverell name had been the safest option. According to the Goblins at Gringotts, no Peverell had been born to the name for centuries , meaning that the animosity that might have existed towards the once infamous family should have died out, There were no outstanding oaths or Blood Feuds, a few well hidden properties, one of which she had visited, and a decently sized Vault full of gold, books and artefacts. Lillian had taken the Peverell Lordship quietly, the only proof of it being the ring on her finger.

Lillian squeezed Luna's hand, bringing it up to her lips to brush them against her skin. "What… what do you want to do now? Since this didn't work?" Luna rubbed her fingers across Lillian's face. "Nothing. I will be fine, Lily. As for you…" Luna's eyes seemed to lose focus before whatever she saw passed on. She smiled at her friend. "Trust me, Lily. You will find the person that will mean the world to you, who will love for who you really are. It's just going to take a bit for you two to find each other, that's all." Lillian searched Luna's eyes and saw the truth in them. She smiled back. "Fine, I will wait for that day. Still…" Lillian turned herself over, putting herself atop the petite blonde before bending down and nuzzling her neck. Luna shuddered. "It's… not going to change anything, Lily! I am not your soulmate." Lillian pulled back, licking her lips. "No, it won't. But you are my best friend and someone that I love, even if it isn't eternal. Tonight is our first Beltane and probably our only Beltane as a couple." Luna gasped as Lillian pressed both of their bodies together, their lower halves hidden under a blanket. Lillian leaned down and kissed Luna's cheek, right at the edge of her lips. "Why shouldn't we enjoy it, while we can?" Luna blushed but wrapped her arms around Lillian's back, before they kissed, their lips pressed passionately against each other. Neither were willing to leave the bed in the next morning, both from exhaustion and from the marks they left on each other across their fair skin. Lillian may not have found her soulmate, but she made sure that what she and Luna had together wasn't meaningless.

"Damn it, Madam Prewett, why didn't you tell me she had a chronic condition? As a Prefect, it's my duty to watch over her and everyone else from my House." A familiar voice responded as Lilith struggled to wake up, her body feeling heavy and stiff, her skin flushed either from the dream or some other reason. "The patient didn't want to make it public and she had a right not to. Besides, my brother was a Slytherin, Miss Black. He told me all about how your "court" works. If Rosier had been informed about her condition, what do you think would have happened? She is my patient and I accepted her wishes because they made sure to limit the chances of her showing up harmed by her fellow students." A voice that Lilith now recognized as being from Lucretia yelled back. "Do you think I don't know that? All you had to do was tell me. As a fifth year, I have a closer schedule to hers and I could have helped her out during these incidents. Now all of Slytherin knows that something happened to her because another student and I had to levitate her all the way here from the Slytherin Common Room." Lilith blinked in confusion, as she tried to piece together what Lucretia was talking about.

She distinctly remembered waking up and getting dressed, trying to get her unruly hair to have some semblance of care, before reaching for the door. Then… Lilith's eyes widened before she groaned. Madam Prewett came to her side quickly. "How are you feeling?" Lillith rolled her shoulders and stretched out her extremities. "Fine now. What happened? I thought I was in the clear after Imbolc was a bust." Teresa sighed but shook her head. "It seems we were wrong. For whatever reason, Beltane had a stronger effect on your magic than Imbolc should have had, based on the date and timing when compared to Samhain. Prefect Black here found you in the corridors for the dorms and brought you here, along with Mr Riddle." Lilith blinked for a second as she absorbed all that information before the mention of Tom reminded her of their plans for today. The clock on the far wall made it clear that they were now in the evening, well after dinner. Teresa noticed what Lilith was staring at. "Not to worry, dear. The elves will have a meal for you to eat ready, as soon as I check you over one last time." A few scans later and Lilith was allowed to sit at a table in the Hospital Wing, eating her dinner as she tried to avoid letting her lack of food for twelve hours add another complication to her night.

One new complication was already staring at her from across the table, enjoying a cup of tea. "You should've told me you had a condition, Lilith. I could have been helping you out with getting to and from the Hospital Wing safely." Lilith stared back at Lucretia, lowering her bowl of stew. "I didn't want Lord Black hearing about this at all. From what I understand, he is already making a fuss over my refusal to adhere to "British sensibilities." I didn't need him looking at me as someone barely above a Squib, which is a terrible term in English, as an added complication." Lucretia bristled. "I wouldn't have told him or dad a damn thing. Not like it matters, as half of Slytherin watched me and Riddle get you here in the first place." Lilith sighed. "I suppose that is a mute point now. Still, I didn't want to put you in a position where Lord Black could have used your proximity to me against you." Lucretia blinked a few times. "Wait, is that why you have kept me at arms length all year? Because you were worried about my grandfather and what he could do to me?" After Lilith nodded Lucretia cursed. "There was no bloody point to that then, because he could have asked me to do anything and I would have told him to shove it." Lilith looked at Lucretia over. "But, you could get punished, even disowned!"

Lucretia waved her hand dismissively. "And I wouldn't care. I know what the old man has done and I am not as driven by loyalty to the Head of House as Cygnus and Walburga are. I may be a Black, but I will never let people tell me who I should or shouldn't love or care for." Lilith blushed slightly. "Still, you hardly know me." Lucretia raised an eyebrow. "I know that Orion likes you. Pretty sure he has a small crush on you, though I doubt he knows it or that he will act upon it. Since he arrived at the school, you have been nothing but kind and caring to him and his friends, never asking for anything in return for your aid. Alphard has also talked well about you which, if you know Alphard, it's really impressive that he can actually spend more than ten minutes talking about a girl without lying out of his ass or contemplating whether their grooming practices would work for him." Lilith blushed as Lucretia stood up, walked around the table and wrapped Lilith in a hug. "I know that it's hard for you to accept, since you strike me as quite the independent young lady, but you don't have to go it alone, Lilith. Whatever Old Man Sirius says, you are family to me, Orion and Alphard. That will never change. So, can you at least trust me to look after you, especially now?" Lilith closed her eyes, trying her best to control her tears as she nodded against Lucretia's chest. It was odd. Stepping back in time had forced her into a life not her own, yet… yet somehow she had found something she had longed for as Lillian for as long as she could remember. Family.

Lilith sighed to herself as she stowed away a few herbs into the basket at her side, before rubbing her arm over her forehead, leaving a small trail of dirt across her face. After dusting off her knees, she took up the basket and made her way through the Forest. Had she known that Beltane would have incapacitate her throughout the entire day, she would have done her Herbology assignment earlier in the week, instead of being forced to take some of her weekend time to gather the Herbs that she should have found and collected during the class' excursion. Which was why she elected to wake up just at the crack of dawn to do the herb gathering in the forest, in the hopes that she would be done and could finish her other missing assignments during the day, so as not to be behind by the next class. Feeling a little bit stiff, Lilith rolled her shoulders as she made her way closer to the Black Lake, before stopping when she heard a tree branch snap. There, not twenty feet away from Lilith, stood a Barguest. Lilith's breath caught in her throat as the creature's red eyes stared into her, its body primed to pounce on her even as its nose flared as it took in her scent. Eventually the creature's slick black form relaxed and its face became almost playful, before another snapping branch drew its attention back into the trees, the creature darting away to find its new prey. Lilith released a sigh of relief, though she felt conflicted by the urge to touch its pelt.

Burying away the ache of the body's memories tied to the schattenwolf cubs from the forests that surrounded the von Schwarzwald Estate, Lilith made her way to the shore of the Black Lake, following the shoreline to the nearby dock. Though much of the school year saw Hogwarts as a cold and somewhat dreary place, which made Lilith wonder if the Founders could have found a more comfortable location to erect their fortified school, the few months of May onward tended to be comfortably warm. Today was not so comfortably warm, but somewhat stifling hot out here by the lake as the air filled up with humidity. Still, it wasn't as unbearable as the winters tended to be. Lilith sighed to herself, feeling a little bit of disappointment about missing out on yesterday. While she had no intention of interacting with anyone else, there was a part of her that was deeply interested in how the day would have gone with Tom at her side. So far, Tom had been very much as she remembered from their interactions through the Diary; thoughtful, reserved, calculating but entirely uncomfortable in the more social aspects of interacting with people. Getting his Diary self to dance with Lillian had been one of her most treasured memories, as Tom's stubbornness came out in full swing as he stumbled his way through the steps of the waltz. Still, his perseverance served him well, as he managed to learn the dance from her eventually, before the book vanished from her possession. That day had been the second time she had felt as if someone had carved out her heart since arriving at Hogwarts, second only to the passing of her Familiar.

Soon enough, the trees gave way and just at the edge of the forest stood the docks that led out over the water. The school had made the dock as a way for the Herbology class to have better access to the kelp, though because of that, the dock itself stretched far into deep water, as it wasn't necessary for the students to use boats, as small, submerged platforms allowed the children to reach down and pull out kelp as it grew its way up to the surface. As Lilith placed the basket down and was checking how cold the water was and debating the need for a warming charm, a bright red flash of light lit up the dock. Lilith felt her body go limp, yet for some reason her mind felt perfectly alert as her eyes stared at the wooden planks of the dock as she crumpled forward, just barely avoiding falling into the water. Her view shifted slightly as someone turned her over onto her back. "Well, that's new. Never heard of a stunner leaving the victim awake. Then again, you were recently released from the Hospital Wing, so who knows what potions are still in your system." Lilith tried her best to glare at the form of Valerio Rosier, as he leaned down, his hands wandering across her body. Lilith tried to summon her magic as rage built up inside of her from the indignation, as Valerio sighed. "It really is a shame. You have quite the nice body, though a bit more muscular than is tasteful for a young lady. I would have liked to have a taste of it myself, but I simply don't have the time, especially with how your body responded to the stunner. What a waste. Incarcerous."

As thick ropes wrapped around her body, Lilith tried to focus on the Finite Incantation, repeating it over and over in her head. Her magic was just beneath her skin, yet she couldn't get it to take effect and release her. She started to focus harder and harder as she found herself being levitated and moved out over the edge of the far end of the dock, where there were no submerged platforms. "I hope you had your fun, girl. You certainly made a mess out of my last year at Hogwarts. Your death will at least give me a month of peace and a commendation from Lord Grindelwald. When he takes over Britain, everyone here will rue the day they ever listened to you over me. Have a nice swim, Blood Traitor." Lilith cursed in her head as the levitation spell was replaced with a heavyweight spell, sending her crashing into the water. As the water began to fill Lilith's mouth and nose with her being unable to do anything about it, she found herself screaming on the inside. Some of her magic seemed to leak through, but it wasn't enough to set her free. As her vision grew blurry and darkness seemed to envelop her, Lilith cursed her own idiocy. She had been too complacent in the last few months, enjoying her time at school as she had once done as Lillian, while believing that the Slytherin code of conduct would keep her safe out of the dorms. If she survived, she swore she would do better, starting with avenging herself on Rosier. Eventually Lilith's lungs ceased to struggle against the water and her mind went dark.

Tom's eyes wandered over the students currently gathered in the Courtyard as many were preparing to head to the Great Hall for Breakfast, his eyes looking for a familiar head of red hair and black streaks. He hadn't exactly been looking forward to Beltane yesterday as he was woefully unprepared for what many students took as a serious couple's day. He knew, of course, of how several magical families treated it as the day when children were to be conceived. Whether the rituals succeeded or not was up for debate, but Beltane children born nine months later were considered a blessing by magic. That was, at least as far as he knew, not something that students had to worry about while at Hogwarts. Similarly, there were those who believed that Beltane was the day when bonds were forged or even strengthened, potentially even the best time for lovers to become soulmates. There was surprisingly little information on soulmates beyond the faith that they could, in fact, exist. The famous immortal pair of Alchemists, Nicholas and Perenelle Flamel, were considered by all as the perfect example of soulmates and even Tom couldn't disagree with that assessment. Six hundred years of being married to the same person was no easy feat and Tom often wondered how the two didn't kill each other. Then again, he mostly wondered how they managed to stay in love that long in the first place.

Setting aside his long term plans of searching for a means to achieving immortality, his thoughts returned to the missing Slytherin girl. Seeing Lucretia levitate her out of the Girl's Dorm made it clear to Tom what had delayed her in her arrival when he was supposed to be her escort for Beltane. Lilith had taken him aside after the Spring Equinox and explained that after her near death, her magic had undergone an odd transformation that impeded her ability to cast freely. The greater complication, however, came on days of strong magical influence. The Solstices, the Equinoxes and even Samhain were days and nights that caused her magic to act out and physically tear at Lilith's body, the sight of her plight during the Spring Equinox still fresh in his mind. After aiding the unconscious, but still in pain, Lilith to the Hospital Wing on Beltane, both he and Lucretia were forced to leave, with the Slytherin Prefect vowing to return to check on her. Tom had to reevaluate his assessment of Lucretia. Despite having no apparent political inclinations, the Slytherin held a strong sense of responsibility and willingness to aid Lilith. He doubted he could gain her favor through his usual means but perhaps it wouldn't be necessary. Now that he had a partner for the coming school year, the need to handle every little detail was no longer as important. Though he would still check on that when he could speak to Lilith. Just in case.

Not finding said partner anywhere in the Castle, Tom frowned and made for the Great Hall. As he walked down one of the few hidden and usually empty corridors he had uncovered, a head of blonde hair popped out of one of the entrances and looked around, before focusing on him. The Ravenclaw fourth year rushed to him quickly. "Riddle is it? Lilith needs help. You have to help her!" Tom blinked at her in confusion, which only grew as the blonde took his hand and seemed to freeze in place. She dropped it quickly but he could still see traces of shock on her face. Those traces vanished as her fear seemed to build. "No, no, no, no! It's happening now. Please, Riddle, you need to get to Lilith. She's outside on the Herbology dock." Tom frowned. "Why would she be there?" Cassandra shook her head. "That's not important! Rosier is there and he is going to drown her in the Lake. You have to help me save her. I can't do it alone!" Tom blinked in further confusion. "I just saw Rosier in the Courtyard with his cousin." Cassandra shook her head and started punching his chest. "Damn it, it's not him. Lilith is in danger. I know you aren't sure, that you don't understand, but Lilith does. Lilith trusts me. Please, trust me now. If we take too long, she will die! She can't keep cheating death for much longer! Death won't let her!"

Filling that particular bit of information away, Tom allowed Cassandra to guide him out of the Castle and onto the path leading to the dock. There, just on the edge of the wooden structure, stood a massive black dog growling out towards the trees, though it showed no intention to attack him or Cassandra as they drew near. Though he couldn't see anyone in said trees, Tom drew his wand and waved it in the direction the creature was growling at. "Depulso." His banishing charm launched something just at the edge of his spells range away deeper into the tree line. He thought about doing it again, but if Lilith was in the water, every second counted against her. Still, getting attacked from behind wouldn't help matters either. He looked at Cassandra, who had her wand out as well, though she was clearly rattled from earlier. "Riddle! What's going on?" Turning back towards the castle, Tom breathed a sigh of relief as Alphard rushed down the path, the boy stumbling a bit at the sight of the dog. "Black, I need you to watch my back. Someone is in the treeline under an Invisibility Cloak. I need to get in the water to get Lilith out." Alphard looked him over before looking at Cassandra as she rushed towards the end of the dock. Alphard shook his head. "I can cast most spells silently, which will probably be needed if she's deep under water. You hold guard out here and I will pull her out. Trust me, she is my blood and I will save her. Besides, that thing doesn't seem to mind you at all and I would rather not become a chew toy." Tom barely had a chance to respond as Alphard raced towards the dock, stripping off his robes. Tom took a second to look at the beast at his side, feeling his nerves building up slightly.

Barghests were notoriously dangerous creatures, known for leaving little to no trace of their victims. Some incidents even described how they could knock a person clean out of their shoes, before killing the unfortunate souls and disappearing with the body without a trace into the woods. The broken bits of bones and clothes would be found weeks, if not months later, in regions that had at the time been searched repeatedly with no success. Tom thought he should feel some form of fear at the side of the deadly creature, yet the beast never took its eyes off the woods. A few times, Tom would even cast a Banisher in the direction that the creature growled at, catching another glimpse of an Invisibility Cloak failing to adjust to the sudden change, before eventually the creature grew calm and even seemed to whine in worry, its eyes focused down the dock. Seeing Alphard pulling Lilith's still body out of the Lake, Tom rushed to their side, as Alphard looked her over. "She's not breathing and her pulse is low or fading. If we don't get the water out of her lungs and get her breathing again, she won't make it to the castle." Tom thought for a second about what spells might do to save her before pointing his wand at Lilith. He hoped this worked, as he had no medical knowledge to pull from. "Crucio!" The red light of the curse struck and, before Alphard could yell at him, the three watched as Lilith shuddered violently before she turned over and started expelling water out of her mouth.

Cassandra sat on the ground with her, taping Lilith on the back as Alphard turned on Tom. "Are you bloody mad? That curse is for torturing people!" Tom nodded. "It is, but Merrythought told us it was initially a medical procedure that caused every muscle to spasm and retract. That includes the heart and lungs." Alphard rubbed his face in exasperation. "And what if she was still under a spell or curse? It could have reacted poorly and caused her to die. Did you think about that?" Tom blinked at him. "Right. As if you would drag her on to the dock without clearing her of any foreign magic first." Alphard raised his voice. "That's not the point!" A weak sounding voice spoke up, her words being interrupted by coughs. "Could you two… not fight right now? Tom… had the right idea,... not knowing… Healing Magic. Also… take it easy on him, Alphard… It didn't hurt at all." Both Tom and Alphard turned to the now conscious Lilith, before Alphard bent down and helped Lilith stand, with Cassandra helping her from the other side. Tom turned his attention to the forest as the three students led Lilith off the dock and towards the Castle, noticing that the Barghest was nowhere to be seen, though he swore he spotted red eyes in the shadows, staring back at him, before vanishing. Alphard and Cassandra stopped for a second as Tom looked over the empty fields, the former speaking up. "Still think someone is out there?" Tom shook his head as they moved past the Castle's back gate. "Not anymore."

Chapter 12: Retaliation

Lilith felt her breathing improve much as Teresa Prewett used a few healing spells to clear out the rest of the water from her lungs, as well as repairing the damage it had done while it was in there. "It's a bloody miracle you're alive, dear. A few more minutes and there would be nothing for me to do." Lilith tilted her head towards the two Slytherins arguing. "It's thanks to Cassie and the married couple over there." Cassandra, seated next to Lilith, giggled as she turned to look at the boys. "They do argue like one and Alphard might have some dreams about sharing a cupboard with Riddle, but I don't think Tom is interested in boys." Cassandra did give an odd look at Lilith, making the redhead wonder if the Seer had spotted anything else when she interacted with Tom. Still, if Cassandra was going to be quiet about it, she wouldn't ask. Some things the Seers picked up on were best left alone. Teresa nodded to herself, before writing everything down. "I will have the DMLE come in and deal with Rosier. Trying to drown a fourth year. Bah! So much for the honor of the House of Rosier. If what I have been hearing from my fellow Healers in France is true, that cousin of Lord Rosier is just as bad. Word is she is targeting ICW Healer Tents. The nerve of them."

Feeling her blood run cold at the notion, especially as Dorea Black was currently stationed in one of said tents, Lilith reached her arm out to Teresa. "Don't call them just yet." Teresa frowned at her as Alphard spoke up. "Lilith is right. Calling the DMLE won't solve anything, especially as someone looking like Rosier was in the Courtyard at the time of the attack." Teresa looked between the two. "Polyjuice Potion?" Alphard nodded. "That would be my guess. It takes a while to brew and the timeline would match with Rosier's decline. Attacking Lilith now was little more than a parting shot and a way to increase his clout among Grindelwald's supporters." Teresa clenched her hands. "We can search the students for traces of Polyjuice Potion and get the perpetrator to admit to what he did." Tom sighed, running his hand through his hair. "I doubt it will go well. There was already backlash over the Assault on Warren and Moon, with how the DMLE intervened. Even if Headmaster Dippet were agreeable, the Board and the parents would be against such a search of so many students, many of them belonging to influential families. No matter how dangerous Polyjuice Potion can be when used, it's not a banned product, so the matter would be moot."

Running a few scenarios through her mind, Lilith struggled to find a way to catch Valerio as the attacker. Even though he failed in his attempt, he probably had enough of the Potion made to use it again, potentially against less safe targets. Orion and his friends flashed in her mind and Lilith growled under her breath. She needed to avenge herself on Rosier in a way that would satisfy the von Schwarzwald image, lest Valerio inspire others to act as he did and she needed to do it in a way that completely neutered his ability to carry out any more attacks or aid perpetrators in some way. Lilith looked up at Tom, watching as his eyes stared back at her, waiting. There, right before her eyes, was the other issue that she had to contend with. Going after Rosier in a violent way would only justify such actions in Tom's eyes. At the same time, Lilith knew he would never be a pacifist, no matter how much she would champion a cause of neutrality or respect for life. The world had been too cruel to him for that to happen, which meant that she had to take appropriate action. The question was, what could she do to Rosier that would keep Tom from justifying less than noble actions that could put him back on the path to becoming a ruthless killer again, without making Lilith look weak to his eyes.

Going over what she knew of Lord Voldemort's life as a Slytherin and what lessons Lillian had learned as Sirius' Goddaughter, Lilith's mind ceased on a viable option. One that would hopefully appeal to Tom's sense of adequate retaliation and smug superiority, while still evoking a sense of mercy, leaving the fate of the enemy to their own folly. She just had to make it work. "Alphard, I need you to deliver a note to Professor Ross for me during lunch. He and the Headmaster can keep the matter contained. Cassandra, can you send a letter to your uncle to make sure that the DMLE checks the ICW Blood Feud Registry regarding the Feud between the House of Rosier and the House of von Schwarzwald? My next action is going to get Lord Rosier incensed within the Wizengamot, but it's the only way I see of getting some payback and settling the score between our family's once and for all. If Lord Black wants to take advantage of this, that's up to him." Alphard stood there staring at Lilith in surprise, before Healer Prewett interjected. "No, I forbid you to do this. You are not fully recovered from the effects of Beltane, let alone the attack you just survived." Lilith gave her Healer a sorrowful look. "I am sorry, Madam, but this is my best chance. He won't have an adequate defence for my charges and he will be confident that he is in good enough shape to best me."

"He would be right." Tom's eyes caught Lilith by surprise by how angry they were. Lilith shook her head. "I can take him." Tom's face turned into a scowl. "First of all, you are both students. The Charter forbids it. Secondly, I have been watching you since the start of term. Your use of magic is too slow and requires too much concentration. There is no way you can beat him in a one on one fight. You would only give him a reason to kill you without consequences." Tom froze for a second. "Which is another hook you want to use on him, isn't it? If he answers your challenge, he gets to kill you without consequences, but only if he wins. Which, in your present state, it's very likely that you will lose." Lilith nodded. "True, as I am now, I can not beat him in a magical duel but I will by the time Lunch comes around. Secondly…" Lilith raised her left hand, showing her Ring. "This ring grants me the rights of an adult in Great Britain. As a foreigner, my Family's Magic supersedes the law of the land regarding my age. As for Rosier, he is of age. The Charter grants protection to students not of age and not representing a House. He wears the Heir Ring, is old enough, and he attacked a Head of House with the intent to kill them. The protections of the Charter do not apply to him. Not anymore. As for the charges, the magic of the rings can draw upon our understanding of the events directly, meaning that his response can be used as evidence should he decline the challenge."

Tom still looked unconvinced as Lilith turned to look at a clearly concerned Madam Prewett. Lilith could guess as to how much she wanted to yell at Lilith, but the same rights that protected her as a Head of House protected her against anything the Healer could do to stop it, short of telling the Headmaster. Then again, she could refuse her next request. "Madam… for this to work, I am going to need your aid." Teresa's eyes narrowed. "I will not help you murder another student, no matter how old he is. My oaths alone forbid it." Lilith shook her head. "I have no intention to kill him, only to prevent further attacks. If we do nothing, it's likely that he won't go after me again. Instead he will go after other students, including first years. I can put an end to this today, but only if you help me." Prewett stared at Lilith right in the eyes. "Swear to me that you won't kill him." Lilith sighed but drew her wand, feeling as its own magic bit into hers. "I swear that Valerio Rosier will not die by my hand or actions while he remains a student of Hogwarts, though he may die as a consequence of his own. So I swear, so mote it be." The students stared at Lilith, clearly startled by her brazen oath as the tip of her wand flickered with the oath taking effect, with Teresa no better off. The Healer sighed, her shoulders slumped in resignation. "What do you need from me?" Lilith turned sheepish, before turning to her friends. "I need you all out of the Hospital Wing for this."

As Lilith entered the Great Hall for lunch, she made a beeline for Valerio Rosier, fingering her Head of House Ring. Her preparations completed, she was certain that she could best the seventh year, though there was always that small voice in the back of her mind that told her to be careful. She was basing Valerio's possible performance on what training both Snape and Sirius were able to impart on Lillian after her fourth year, which wasn't much. Even gauging him to be on par with either of the two veterans of the War that left her orphaned, she still felt that she would best Valerio, as he was unaware of her own skill set. Though Lilith also had to be careful in not using certain spells and curses that were developed by the Death Eaters for the civil war, such as Snape's dark cutting curse. Going over the laundry list of curses that the von Schwarzwald had taught their daughter, she started picking out a few that would require insider knowledge to replicate, not to mention the incantation. While Lillian had never been the best at Defence, or any of the wanded magical courses, she had eventually made the difference in her power output through the use of tactically casted spells and in using curses that weren't exactly easy to block. She had also utilized some Parselmagic spells close to the end of the war, which helped keep the Death Eaters off her back. Unfortunately for Lilith, those spells were off limits. She would have to make do with von Schwarzwald curses and a few that were quite well known.

Valerio turned to her quickly and gave her a smirk as she reached him, no doubt expecting her to make an accusation that he could easily deny. The slap across the face, however, caught him completely by surprise. As he reeled from the strike, Lilith raised her left hand. "Valerio Rosier, Heir of House Rosier. For your dishonorable attempt to kill me by drowning, I hereby challenge you to a Duel to the Death, with no Champions or Seconds. By the Blood Feud that exists between our families and your own actions, I am well within my rights to demand it of you. To refuse my challenge would be treated as an admission of guilt on your behalf and would constitute a forfeit. What say you?" As the young man seemed to process the information, Lilith spotted the Professors approaching them from the Staff Table. "Miss Schwarzwald, Duels between students are forbidden by the Hogwarts Charter. Stop this at once." Lilith glared at Professor Dumbledore, "I am Frau von Schwarzwald, Deputy Headmaster. As a Head of House, I am permitted by the Charter to issue it, especially to an Heir who is of age carrying his family's ring and who has acted in his family's interests against my House. By the magic that binds all Houses by the Ancient Ways, my demand cannot be rejected by the Charter's rules. The Charter itself makes this exemption. You really ought to read it properly, Professor."

Looking over at Rosier, a red hand print now visible on his cheek, Lilith continued. "The Duel is to be today, right here and now, no limit on the choice of spells. Do you accept, Heir Rosier or do you admit to being a coward unworthy of the magic running through his veins? A true Blood Traitor, like his extended family in the rest of Europe." Lilith smiled internally as her dig settled his mind. "I accept!" Catching Armando Dippet's disappointment but unwillingness to act against the Hogwarts Charter, Lilith watched as the students started gathering around the edges of the Great Hall. Lilith spotted Cassandra looking on with concern, as well as Tom, his face still looking at her as if she were mad. Lilith was certain that she was a little mad to go through with this, but as her Godfather once said, you have to be a little mad to get ahead in life. That and she was now related to the Black's by blood, so there was no telling how much of the Black Madness was a part of her. The Headmaster, with several waves of his wand, erected barriers around the center of the Great Hall, as the Tables vanished away, probably taken somewhere safe by the elves. She watched as Professor Ross approached Rosier and received a nod from the Seventh Year. As soon as he stood at the center, he spoke up. "Very well, I will be acting as judge for this Duel. As it's a Duel to the Death, the conditions for victory are death, unconsciousness or verbal submission. You may begin on three."

Taking a deep breath, Lilith stretched out and cracked her fingers as Rosier took a casting position. "One, two… three!" Rosier whipped his wand out quickly. "Difindio!" Dodging away from the path of that cutter curse, Lilith narrowed her eyes, certain that he was holding back if that was his opening move. She decided to go serious from the start. Waving her empty palms around, Lilith caught everyone by surprise as red sparks emanated from her hand, before a bright red beam of light arced across the field. She watched as Rosier raised a dueling shield, hoping to take the blow. Too bad for him that her choice of spell wasn't one that an unanchored shield could deflect. The Torture Curse struck Rosier right on the arm and sent him to the ground, screaming in pain. Lilith watched as many looked at her with surprise, not expecting either her choice of spell or her ability to cast it without so much as an incantation or wand. "What's the matter, Valerio? This isn't one of Professor Merrythought's matches. Stop trying to hide behind the face of a student and fight me like an Heir to the Dark. Or are you nothing more than a gutless worm that hides behind the violence of others? Must run in the family, if your father is anything to go by."

Lilith dropped the curse, letting Valerio recover for a moment, before he aimed his wand towards her. "Avada Kedavra!" Taking a step to the side to dodge it, Lilith moved closer to him. "That's a little better, but unoriginal. Then again, I doubt there is anything originality left in your family. How far up your father's ass is Grindelwald's hand that has him parroting the madman's words verbatim? Is your mother aware that there is another person so deeply in bed with her husband or is she fine enjoying Grindelwald's scraps?" Being careful as to how much magic she was using, Lilith managed to reach Valerio, dodging or blocking spells that grew ever darker as her insults sunk in. After deflecting a boiling curse that would have left her skin in a horrible state, Lilith was close enough to use one of the von Schwarzwald curses. Sweeping her hand across the front of Valerio's chest, the entire school watched as a black arch of light swept across the air, before it latched onto Valerio. The seemingly molten energy started to materialize into a black ooze, with the few bits that struck his neck starting to smoke as it ate away at his skin. Screaming in pain, Valerio unleashed a surprising amount of magical flames, blinding Lilith's view of him. As she tried to extinguish them, she watched as the young man tossed his robes into the flames, saving himself from much of the cursed ooze, though his neck was still heavily damaged.

Seeing her struggle with the flames, Valerio switched to a heavier offensive, keeping her vision enveloped in fire as Lilith cursed under her breath. While Lilith and Lillian had some skill using magical flames, neither had reached the skill level needed to counteract them adequately. Reasoning that the flames still needed to obey some rules of science, Lilith waved her arms out in wide arcs, using the strongest banishing spells she could, before unleashing a more centralized strike. Seeing Rosier launched back against the barrier, Lilith took advantage of his lack of control and rushed through the gap she had made in the flames by displacing the air. She bit back some curses from the pain as the flames still managed to make contact with her body. Upon reaching an area clear of fire, Lilith stripped off her robe, casting aside the burning piece of cloth, as several of the students gasped. Though Lilith' injuries were mounting, she was certain the gasp came from the tracks of blood that traveled up her arms, across the front and back of her chest and down her back. Had she been wearing white for her vest and pants, as her dress shirt was, she was certain they would have gasped louder. Using Runes as a means of raising magical conductivity was nothing new. Wandmakers did the same for their craft. Carving Runes into one's skin was no different, as it did give her the edge she needed to wield much of her stunted magic, though the carvings were only as strong as long as blood continued to flow. Blood Magic was nothing if not a double edged sword.

Valerio grunted as Lilith was able to strike him with several dark cutting curses, these causing a necrosis effect on his skin, before he managed to block her view again with flames. It was then that Valerio really caught her off guard. After managing to cut through some of the flames, Lilith had barely a second to see a flaming whip coming straight at her head. Pulling back and raising a shield, Lilith prepared to counter attack him with a few well aimed piercers, when her shield failed. The searing pain of the hottest possible flames washed across her face, her vision narrowed to only what her left eye could see. The students around her gasped in horror, but Lilith couldn't pay attention to that, as she felt her magic beginning to drain away. The runes carved into her flesh were losing their effectiveness, probably from some of the fire damage to her body and had cauterized, if not outright burned away the skin that had been carved, and the curses and shields she had been using had also drained much of what the markings had given her access to in the first place. Needing to end this quickly, Lilith was forced to jump back from Valerio's flames, before raising a dome of stone around herself. The students watched as a now smirking Valerio whipped his wand down. "Petrasempra!" The spell carved its way through the stone, leaving behind a visible gap, before he unleashed flames into the dome. The grinning young man thought he had won, until a sharp pain to his leg dropped him down to his knees.

Barely catching a glimpse of a dagger jammed into his calf, cutting through muscle and bone, Valerio was suddenly engulfed in a familiar all consuming pain, as Lilith rose slowly out of Valerio's shadow on the ground, wheezing heavily. The spell developed to emulate the abilities of the Schattenwolf wasn't one that the von Schwarzwald family ever used to travel through due to the painful environmental effects found within the colorless area they called the Void. Lilith had decided that the pain of a short jump was worth it, if it meant getting the upper hand, though her lungs were struggling from the lack of breathable air in the void. Feeling the last of her magic fading away with the now weakening Cruciatus Curse, Lilith withdrew the blade from Rosier's leg and stashed it back into its holster, before uncoiling a band of cloth she always had wrapped around her right wrist. After kicking Rosier's discarded wand away, Lilith wrapped the cloth around Rosier's neck and pulled hard. The now suffocating Rosier struggled under her as she pressed her knee to his back. "Yield. Yield now! I won't hesitate to snap it if you take too long and your lungs won't last with what little air you have in them already." Rosier tried to shake his head but a further tightening of the cloth around his throat stopped him. Eventually, as blood began to brench the cloth from the cuts in Valerio's neck, Rosier tapped his hand desperately on the ground and Lilith looked towards Professor Ross. The aged man nodded and raised his voice. "Valerio Rosier has signalled his surrender. I hereby call this Duel concluded. The victory goes to Lady von Schwarzwald."

Rather than simply releasing Rosier as she loosened the cloth from around his neck, Lilith kicked his upper body into the ground, rendering him unconscious, as she would rather not worry about any attacks from behind, especially now. Standing up, she found her steps growing unsteady, but Lilith fought through the building exhaustion. She could hear the Professors calling out to her but she ignored them. Feeling a measure of disorientation and imbalance from her blinded right eye, Lilith fought through it all, until someone approached her. The familiar presence of Tom's magic settled her nerves, even though she could feel how stiff his posture was, as he pulled her left arm over his shoulders. The two walked along in silence until they reached the Hospital Wing, where Madam Prewett quickly started casting diagnostics on her. When Tom tried getting her to sit, Lilith shook her head. "The Floo. I am sorry, Madam Prewett, but I can't stay here. I need to go somewhere safe." Lilith swore she could feel Teresa's disapproval but the two Healers helped her along into the Healer's office as they activated the Floo. Lilith did take a second to look back at Tom, giving him a smile. "Danke, Tom." She then turned and grabbed a handful of Floo powder, before throwing it into the flames. "Gringotts Medical." Lilith barely made it consciously through the terminal and onto familiar marble floors, before exhaustion finally took her down, her face striking the hard stone floor.

"I said disarm only!" Lillian stood up, feeling a little bit of frustration at getting hit by Draco's banishing spell. The little creep had hated how she had turned his prestige against him from the moment he and the older years tried to haze her during her first morning in Slytherin House. The bastards had conjured a snake right onto her chest, expecting her to panic and cause it to attack her. Instead, Lillian had hissed at it in Parseltongue, getting the snake to strike out at the first years holding her down. Where she had been a Pariah to the rest of the school as the first person born with the name Potter to be sorted into Slytherin in two centuries, the Slytherins couldn't deny her prominence as a Parselmouth. Draco's political clouth dropped instantly, especially after Snape ordered all the Slytherin's to keep quiet about Lillian's gift. Ever since then, Draco had been simmering with envy at the way the Slytherins deferred to her. A few were even calling her Princess, though Lillian never allowed that to blind her concerning their true intentions. She could see the wheels turning in the heads of the students, trying to gauge how best to benefit from their interactions with her. She had really hated her first year at Hogwarts as she was forced to adapt her coping mechanisms from the Orphanage to a new and more dangerous environment.

Now, after the sudden return of a so-called Heir of Slytherin, the dynamics in the Slytherin Common Room had changed yet again. A few of her housemates wondered if it was her doing, though she had made it clear that she wasn't responsible for the attacks. People like Draco took that and ran with it, using it as a way of diminishing her claim to prominence as a Parselmouth if the proper Heir was acting against her wishes. As a rule, Draco couldn't act against her, both because Snape had ordered it and because Slytherins weren't supposed to argue in public. So of course the brat took advantage of the Dueling Club held by the ponce Lockhart as a way to attack her without breaking the rules. After shrugging off the disorientation after being knocked a few feet back onto the hard platform, Lillian went over her choices as she took her position. Despite Quirrell and Snape's best efforts, her skill as a duelist hadn't improved anywhere near as much in her one year of tutoring. Anything too Dark or dangerous was also out of the question as it would only draw unnecessary attention to her from the other houses. Lillian sighed, and rolled her shoulders, cracking her fingers in her feet. Time to go old school, then. Draco smirked at her. "Expelliarmus!" Lilith shifted her body to the side, before rushing forward.

Draco started to panic as his spell rushed past Lillian's side while she opted for simply dodging out of the way. After she had been bullied too many times by the older children at the Orphanage, Lillian had realized that she was unlikely to win through strength alone and had taken a lot of effort on simply avoiding taking hits. Her ability to dodge out of the way seemed to translate well as the wizards seemed to like standing still while casting. Quirrell had enjoyed tutoring her, despite how weak her wanded spells tended to be, as he always gave her a workout in just trying to land a hit. As Lillian dodged downward during Draco's last Depulso, she reached up and gripped his wandhand. Aiming it up and away, Lillian smirked at a confused Draco, before smashing her forehead into his face. As he collapsed backward, screaming bloody murder with his nose broken and blood spilling out quickly, she turned to Lockhart, who was clearly diasspointed in her performance. "Miss Potter, I said disarm only." Lillian smiled at him, twirling Draco's wand in her hand before handing it to the Professor. "I am pretty certain he is disarmed, sir. See?" Lillian smiled to herself as the muggleborns and half bloods cheered, while the Purebloods looked on in amusement.

While her actions earned her a detention from the Headmaster after word reached him, Lilian didn't complain overly much. She had bested Draco at his own game and humiliated him further, without breaking any of the rules of Slytherin House or revealing herself as a Parselmouth. Riding high from the Dueling Club match, Lillian wandered the corridors of the second floor, humming to herself, when she caught sight of a student running, long red hair flowing in the wind. Looking into the Second Floor girl's bathroom, Lillian wondered what was the reason behind the girl's rush. As she stepped inside, she found a damp leather bound book that felt warm to the touch sitting on the flooded cold stone floors, though she frowned when she found the pages blank. "What have we here?" Looking around and finding herself alone, Lillian left the bathroom, empty book in hand, all the while her left hand felt heavy and warm. Once in her room, she tried writing in it, before her words vanished, replaced by some far neater handwriting. Ginerva? Is that you? Lillian hummed to herself, wondering what the Gryffindor girl was doing with an enchanted book that could write back to her. She dipped her quill into the ink and wrote back. "Sorry, my hair is black, not red. Who are you supposed to be?"

"Well, Frau von Schwarzwald, you have certainly accumulated quite the short but extensive list of injuries. Second degree burns to extremities, cursed flame damage to your right eye, and what we are certain are intentionally inflicted carvings into your skin in the shape of Runes. Futhark, by the configuration. You are certainly quite the sight, wouldn't you agree, Lord Peverell?" Alexander's growl in response to the Goblin Healer's words seemed to have the intended effect, as Lilith refused to make eye contact with him as he asked the healer a question. "How much of the damage can be corrected?" The Healer, a female goblin with black wispy hair, rubbed her narrow chin as she looked at her clipboard. "The carvings were done using medical grade tools, so those will heal perfectly enough. The burn marks across her arms and legs aren't cursed, so a few potions and about three weeks of ointment application should see that Frau von Schwarzwald's skin is cleared out. The damage to her right eye is another story. The flame whip was a cursed variant and while we can repair the skin damage, after having dealt with dragon's fire injuries for millennia, the damage to her eye is unfortunately permanent. Repairing organs so heavily destroyed can result in less than pleasant results, so removing them completely is the best possible choice."

Lilith didn't give any sign of that being a bother, which irritated Alexander further. She raised her hand up and caressed the medical dressing that currently covered her eye socket. "Would an enchanted prosthetic be out of the question, Chief Healer Hardew?" The Goblin smiled at the respect the young witch showed her by addressing her by her full title. "Fortunately for you, young warrior, that option is still viable. We do have the means of approximating the look and function of the human eye without any difficulty or noticeable external indicators, though we are also capable of adding more functions. This, however, requires the selection of an adequate foci and the application of some… unjustly misrepresented forms of magic. Fortunately for you, we at Gringotts can supply both legally… for a price." Alexander closed her eyes, just as Lilith did. Bloody Goblins. Lilith broke the silence first. "I think we can provide the adequate foci for the prosthetic if you provide us with the restrictions. I would be more than happy to pay for the treatment, though the ointments will probably be acquired and administered by the Healer at Hogwarts. Please make a medical referral, one that a witch may be properly able to interpret and act on." The Goblin gave Lilith an amused look. "Of course, young warrior. I will get a bit of the ointment we will recommend before you are released to your own care. If you two will excuse me."

Lilith and Alexander bowed their heads slightly, though it was more of a chore for the bed ridden Lilith, before she tried to do her best no to look Alexander in the eye. Running his hand through his dark brown hair, Alexander sighed. "Did you even give a single thought that maybe I could have handled this myself? You nearly drowned just a day after your last magical backlash, and rather than taking it easy, or informing me for that matter, you went and dueled a student whose skill you didn't know for certain, an Heir to a House known for training killers. Not to mention that he was just a young man who is relatively inconsequential to your Blood Feud? Did it even cross your mind that you could have died today for nothing!?" Lilith blushed slightly. "I did think about all those things. But if I gave you the task of avenging my near death, there was a good chance you would have been exposed." Alexander waved the comment away. "It wouldn't matter." Lilith bristled and yelled back. "Of course it would! I am sure you and I are both concerned as to why I never met you my first time around. You, the paranoid, self-isolated Lord with vast wealth reserves were nowhere to be seen! That means that for some stupid reason you died. I don't have to tell you who is the most likely suspect on that list. Keeping your involvement quiet and keeping me as the rogue element was the best possible choice."

Alexander rubbed his face, not bothering to deny her words. He had certainly thought the same thing when she revealed that Grindelwald held the Elder Wand. That man would have done anything to secure his power, which would include erasing anyone who might know how to destroy or best the Elder Wand. The Peverells would have always been in his sights. Looking over Lilith' injuries again, he still felt pained by his failure to prevent them. "You should have at least told me what you were planning to do. I know it's hard to understand, but I do care about you. I understand why you are hell bent on avenging the von Schwarzwald family, but you need to do it while keeping yourself alive. You own it to your future self and to the body of the girl you are inhabiting to make it through this war." Lilith lowered her eye and clenched her hands on the blanket over her legs. She nodded her head. "You are right. I will try to be more careful, but I can't do more about time sensitive matters. Best I can do is send you a Patronus Message." Alexander chuckled. "Fair enough. Just make sure to teach me how to send one back." Lilith nodded as the Goblin Healer arrived, passing through the privacy screen wards with a jar of ointment, which she passed to Alexander. "The healing process will probably see you here for the rest of the day and well into the night. If you have unfinished business, please have the matter delayed or handled by another." Lilith nodded and reached over onto her stack of clothes, handing Alexander her dagger in its holster.

"What's this for?" Lilith gave him a toothy smirk that would have been right at home on the face of a Goblin. "I didn't go into the duel looking to kill Valerio Rosier. The duel was a cover to get this. The Rosiers have been running around, harming innocents left and right for their petty ambition. They are even attacking Healer Tents in Europe, where Dorea Black is working. At least, that's what Madam Prewett said. I won't let them get away with it anymore. Time to make them pay for their crimes the old fashioned way." Pulling the dagger out of its holster, Alexander spotted the dried blood on the blade and the odd shape of its core. He looked at Lilith, raising an eyebrow. "A blood stealing dagger. I see that you raided the Armory back home." Lilith blushed slightly. "Ah, yeah. Sorry about that. I did leave behind a list of everything that I took." Alexander shook his head. This girl would probably be the end of him. Storing the blade away, he gave a concerned look as he patted her on the back gently. "You focus on getting better, Lilith. I will get the ritual chamber ready and make sure that the blood stays viable. If you have any free time and can't sleep, try and get-" Lilith handed him a piece of paper, written in Noric, which Alexander could read, though just barely. He sighed softly and tapped the paper. "I will get working on this and we can talk about adequate foci for your eye later. Take care of yourself first." Lilith nodded. "Will do."

"Well?" Gellert loomed over as one of his Blood Mages scanned the impatient form of Lord Rosier, who had sensed something occuring to his magic some time on the night his son faced off against the von Schwarzwald orphan. The man had taken quite the risk to travel across the frontlines, with the ICW and the British Ministry now paying closer attention to who was leaving Britain for the mainland. Grindelwald hadn't expected such a quick response from the British to his activities in the continent. Information from within Axis controlled territories was leaking faster than the Hexenmeisters could control it, with even his puppet, Hitler, growing ever more confrontational with Gellert in their more recent meetings. New Aurors and Peacekeepers were making their way into occupied France, trying to aid the besieged French Resistance movement. While these forces were no threat to Grindelwald in Nurmengard Castle, where the bulk of his forces and experiments in adapting magic for ever more effective means of dealing with the Muggle threat were located, they did pose a threat to the stability of the frontlines. He had sent Vinda Rosier to deal a crushing blow to these Peacekeepers and had been waiting for a status report, when the Lord Rosier demanded an audience with him and one of his Blood Mages.

Said Blood Mage hummed to himself as he turned away from Lord Rosier, pulling out a box filled with smooth white stones, each intricately painted with blood sigils. He placed them all one by one on the patient's body, before the last one finally had the sigil glowing red. "Ahh." Seeing the Lord Rosier losing patience, Gellert spoke up. "It's a Maledictus, yes?" The Blood Mage pulled the stones off the body and placed them back in his ornamental box. "It is. Unfortunately, it is one of the most well encrypted blood curses I have ever seen. Many of those stones should have reacted to it and identified its composition and intentions, yet only one did, which all it did was confirm that a well concealed curse is at play. This curse is quite the insidious thing. I am afraid I have no means to read it currently." Lord Rosier rose up and sat on the examination table. "Are you telling me there is nothing we can do?" The Blood Mage shrugged. "As it sits now, it seems to be passive, which means that I can't even begin to guess at what it can do and what would trigger it. That information would help immensely in finding a counter. Yet, at the same time, triggering the curse could potentially kill you." Lord Rosier growled under his breath. "I will kill that little who-" the man was stopped mid word, as he gripped his chest as if in great pain.

Waving his wand over the struggling man, the Blood Mage physically paled. "Lord Rosier, a man of your station must know Occlumency. Please clear out your thoughts completely. Do forgive me, I am going to remove your clothing." The lord grunted in pain but nodded as the Blood Mage disrobed his chest. He waved his wand over a path of blackened veins right over the man's heart. The Blood Mage physically shivered, before turning to look at Grindelwald. "My Lord, this is no ordinary Maledictus. Even when triggered, I am barely getting a trace of some Dark Magic centered on the visible mark. I have never seen anything like this before from a curse. It almost looks like an attack by a poltergeist or a wraith." Gellert rubbed his chin. "Do you believe the von Schwarzwald family could have developed a curse like this?" The Blood Mage thought in silence for a moment. "Possibly. Of all the Ancient families, they were quite well known for interacting with all manner of dark creatures. Legend has it that they are descendants of fallen angels or even demons, hence why usually their given names are of the most foul demons to ever haunt the dreams of mankind. If anyone could develop such an affliction, they certainly would be first on the list."

Grindelwald sighed before looking at a clearly disturbed Lord Rosier as he inspected his now immaculate chest. "It seems the little rat has some bite left in her. She is cunning too. The fight all but confirmed your son's guilt and now… now she has taken advantage of the Blood Feud rules of engagement to neutralize all of your kin against her. Most impressive." Lord Rosier seemed to struggle keeping himself from cursing her name. "What would you like us to do?" Gellert sighed. "Unti-" The door to the Medical Wing at Nurmengard opened as a Hexenmeister dressed in the uniform of an SS lieutenant spoke up. "Obergruppenführer Grindelwald, our apologies, but Gruppenführer Rosier was in the process of leading an attack against a Peacekeeper Healing Post when she collapsed." Gellert cursed under his breath. "Bring her in." The officer saluted and yelled some order out the door. In a few moments, Vinda Rosier was brought in, with Lord Rosier looking particularly green at the sight of his cousin. Gellert couldn't exactly disagree. Though clearly not dead, as she was physically shuddering in pain, Vinda was very much suffering from a far more acute reaction to the curse. All of her veins leading up from her neck were the same as her cousin's had been, black and pulsing angrily.

As his most trusted Lieutenant was being tended to, Gellert turned to Lord Rosier. "It seems this is far more serious than that initial event was and it's not just limited to thoughts or plans against the von Schwarzwald survivor. I will have my mages work on releasing this curse from your family's blood, but it would be wise for you and your son to distance yourself from taking any further action against her and in service of our cause. Let some of your loyal allies take the lead and get them in contact with me here directly. Believe me, your cousin will be restored and this curse will be lifted, but it will not be today." After bidding a defeated looking Lord Rosier farewell as he headed to the Portkey platform, Gellert returned to the side of Vinda, gently caressing her hair, the black veins visible through her far too pale skin. The Blood Mage cleared his throat. "I am afraid she will be out of commission for some time. The curse seemed to have been close to killing her, when she finally used Occlumency to cut off her mind. The damage to her body will take months to heal, if it ever heals completely." Gellert nodded before turning to the officer. "Have the Heixenmeisters pull back to the Rhineland. I will go over to them as soon as they are in a secure location and can provide them with new orders." The officer stretched out his hand in a salute. "Jawohl!"

As Gellert returned to his offices, he thought back to Vinda's attack on the von Schwarzwald estate. He had hoped getting them to voice their support for his cause would have rallied the Dark to his side, yet Lord von Schwarzwald had refused his request, calling him a false Dark Lord who failed to understand the true nature of the world. Gellert had ordered Vinda to strike them down in the event that they refused, as his forces took care of the remaining family members and Estate personnel. Vinda had supposedly found and taken out the young Lilith von Schwarzwald heiress with a Killing Curse, yet the girl somehow managed to survive and escape to Britain. The subsequent search of the Estates Vault proved fruitless as they were designed to destroy their contents when broken into. The Vaults were even more thorough with their destruction of the materials inside than his forces had been with the Fiendfyre curse to the Estate, leaving only slabs of molten gold and silver to harvest. Clearly, the girl was far more well taught than he had hoped, but it didn't matter. She was an orphan in Britain, struggling to survive the political mess that was that country's Wizengamot. Her actions against the Rosiers were in clear retaliation for the attack on her family, but she was far too young and politically isolated to pose a true threat to him currently. No, he would leave the brat alone for Vinda to eventually deal with as he turned his gaze upon the map of Europe. He had a war to win for the Greater Good of the Wizarding World. He couldn't afford to get distracted.

Chapter 13: Recovery

"Has she arrived yet?" Tom looked up from his book concerning magical fire, which he had been able to snag before a torrent of students assaulted the Hogwarts Library as soon as they had a chance. The duel between Lilith and Valerio in the Great Hall became quite the topic of discussion in their wake, with many of the older students analyzing the fight and looking for ways it could have gone better. Most would agree that Lilith showed a bit of arrogance in the fight, giving Valerio time to react after her first strike. Tom, however, disagreed. Lilith had managed to bring him down to his knees with a Cruciatus Curse, or at least what he and the older students believed to be the Cruciatus Curse, but didn't press the attack. The reason was there for everyone to see, if they only bothered to think. Lilith was trying to gauge just how dangerous Valerio was, rather than exposing herself to a close range attack. The Torture Curse was meant to scare Valerio into attacking back violently, which he did. Had he used those magical flames closer to Lilith, the battle would have gone the other way. Lilith wisely kept her distance, letting Valerio's fear expose his capabilities to her and everyone else. Unfortunately for his partner, the seventh year Heir had a trick up his sleeve, one that Tom was certain had cost more than what Lilith had been willing to gamble for in the fight.

Lucretia sat down on the opposite seat to his in one of the tables within the Slytherin Common Room. At a glance she seemed a mix of worry and fury. Tom had to admit that his last few interactions with the younger Black Prefect showed quite a different side to her. He quietly added her into the "avoid to irritate category" of his peers as it seemed that while she never showed symptoms of the so-called Black Madness, she was still quite terrifying when angry. "I haven't heard any news from her yet." Lucretia sighed, twirling a dark brown lock of her in her fingers. She looked over at the entrance of the Common Room, before Tom noticed a familiar ward snapping into place, followed by Alphard sitting beside his cousin. Tom really had to get a better read on the Blacks, as Alphard had moved around the Common Room without Tom being able to spot him at all. "Easy, Lu. She'll be back soon. Her injuries, minus the eye, weren't that bad." Lucretia turned to her cousin. "That's not the point! I had a discussion with her the night before about doing stupid things on her own. Yet yesterday, she did it again! The hell she was doing, out in the Forest so early in the morning all on her own?"

Alphard sighed. "Her Herbology assignment, probably. She missed it on Beltane. As to why she did it alone, you do realize that changing her very behaviour in an instant isn't possible, right? Sure, she agreed to your aid, which is saying something, but she still had to think about when to seek it. This was nothing more than a class assignment. There was no reason for her to be worried about anything." Lucretia glared at Alphard. "The Forest isn't safe! There are Barghest and who knows what else out there." Alphard hummed to himself before looking at Tom. "I don't think the Barghests are too much trouble for her, right Riddle?" Tom felt both Blacks looking at him now as he turned the page, looking up counters to the flame whip. Seeing the notes that described it as a spell designed to cut through most magical shields, Tom could see why it managed to cut through Lilith's, though it did struggle with it. Was that a fault on the caster of the whip or the strength of the shield's caster? "I am not sure. All I know is that that particular Barghest wasn't violent towards us." Alphard leaned back. "Think it might be her Familiar?" Lucretia looked over at Alphard. "Familiars don't work like that. Unless she had a run in with it, who knows when, that Barghest should have been a wild beast. Besides, if it had been her Familiar, Valerio would probably have been dead at the lakeshore."

"What's this about Familiars? Is Orion asking for one already?" The three froze at the sudden appearance of a familiar voice, with Tom being the first to react and look at the source of it. He instantly felt an unfamiliar pang of pain as he was only able to look into one bright green eye, the other being covered in a black cloth that stretched down to her cheek. From Lucretia's side, Alphard seemed to struggle for a second. "Wait, my wards are still active. How did you get through them without me noticing? And how the hell did you even hear us!?" Lilith gave him a smirk. "Did you bother to sweep the table and chairs for inactive sources of foreign magic? You still have a lot to learn about being careful, Alphard. Cassiopeia will probably be mad if she hears about this." Alphard paled slightly, though Tom had trouble determining if it was out of fear or embarrassment. Lucretia, however, had other things on her mind. "Care to tell me why you went off on your own, after you promised to keep me in the loop?" Lilith blinked at her for a second before blushing slightly. "You were sleeping? Orion says that you aren't a morning person, especially on the weekends." Alphard snorted as Lilith sat down besides Tom to his right. "She has you there, Lu."

Lilith turned and stared back at her partner, who had been eyeing her carefully since she arrived. "Something wrong?" Tom tapped his right cheek. "How long before that comes off or is it permanent?" Lilith glaced at the other two, who were clearly interested in hearing her answer. She sighed in resignation. "A few days, maybe weeks. The whip caused enough damage to it that my healers are having trouble correcting it. It should be cleared out by the time term exams are upon us." Tom relaxed a little at that as Lilith checked out his book. "Can I see that for a second?" Tom nodded and she looked over the details pertaining to the flame whip. While her extensive research into shield spells had given her a deeper understanding into how they worked and how they didn't, it was clear that her limitations had affected her defences more than she had hoped, even with the enhancements from the runes. Still, she wondered if there was a way that she could bypass that limitation. Maybe her project could lead to that. That was, if she could get the magical cores to work correctly. "Guess I need to add a few shield spells to the ineffective list, at least until I can hold them at full strength." Lilith handed back the book and looked at Alphard and Lucretia. "So, why were you two talking about Familiars?"

Tom kept his attention divided between the book and Lilith, as Lucretia tore into her. "Do you have any idea what you put us all through? I told you that we care, Lilith, and I meant it. The next time you need to get anything done in someplace remotely dangerous, you bring it up with me or so help me, I will tie you up to your bed!" Lilith looked at Lucretia and blushed. "Ah, I hate to break it to you, Lu, but I am not interested in you that way. I don't think I would mind a little ropeplay, but I would mind if it was with you." Lucretia stopped mid rant and blushed as she raised her voice. "I didn't mean it like that!" Alphard and Lilith laughed at Lucretia's embarrassment, which definitely helped to diffuse the tension at the table. Tom noted that Lilith was clearly in quite a happy mood, though she would turn pensive at times, something he had noticed she was fond of doing from time to time, as if there was some greater puzzle that she needed to solve. Still, the sight of her eyepatch irked him. While she had won the duel, it had come at quite the personal cost. So as the rest of the Black family made its way through the Common Room to check on Lilith, Tom wondered what exactly had Lilith gained from the duel that was worth losing her eye. Because he was absolutely certain that there had been more to the fight than what everyone had seen with their own eyes.

"Headmaster, are you seriously allowing Miss Schwarzwald to remain in the castle as a student?" Armando Dippet took his cup of tea, which happened to have a bit of scotch in it, and took a comforting sip. Today wasn't going to be a good staff meeting, he could tell. "And what exactly would I be penalizing Miss von Schwarzwald for, Albus?" Dumbledore gestured with his hands. "She attacked a student in the Great Hall!" Sitting a few chairs away, Professor Greengrass looked over at Dumbledore. "Really? From what I could see, she acted accordingly, especially if her accusation was correct." Dumbledore turned to her. "Exactly! It was nothing more than an accusation!" Teresa bristled. "I can assure you, Albus, that her accusation was genuine. I spent the morning repairing the damage to her lungs myself." Armando lowered his cup of tea. "I have also been contacted by the DMLE. They will be interviewing both students but are likely to consider the matter settled. The Blood Feud between the two families is registered with them and the ICW, so any unilateral actions by one of the families can justify retaliation from the other. The fact neither of them died is considered quite the relief."

Dumbledore shook his head. "That doesn't excuse her. Miss Schwarzwald attacked her opponent using some seriously dark magic, magic that our Wizengamot is considering to identify as deserving of a prison sentence. That she as a fifteen year old can cast it successfully speaks to how dangerous she is. If she is allowed to continue as a student, more children will wish to learn how to use that magic for themselves!" Theseus sighed. "On the one hand, Albus has a point. There will be a lot of interest in the students concerning the spells used by the two students for the duel. On the other hand, the duel lifted all spell restrictions and was governed by the magics of the Rings that govern the Heads and Heirs of the Magical Families of old. Both acted in accordance with the rules, regardless of what we personally believe regarding their spell choices." Albus turned to Theseus. "I am not surprised that you would defend her. You have had that girl working on the Thestral stables. Who knows how many people she has killed to be able to see them. She is very likely to be a serial killer and you would have her remain within our Castle." Horace Slughorn slapped his hand down. "Now that is uncalled for! Since she has arrived at the Castle, von Schwarzwald has been a model student, one that has been dedicated to caring for her housemates and the younger children!"

Melia Greengrass spoke up. "I concur with Professor Slughorn. In the months that she has been here, Miss von Schwarzwald has displayed a kind and respectful demeanor, showing care for the younger years and some of my more isolated students. That she is knowledgeable in the Dark Arts is no surprise to anyone familiar with her family name. Yet, she has only ever demonstrated it during that duel, which is exactly where the Dark Arts belong." Merrythought nodded. "Agreed. While her papers demonstrate a superior knowledge of the Dark Arts and Dark Creatures, she has never been overly interested in demonstrating or utilizing them in class. She respects the fact that the Dark Arts aren't for every student in the classroom, but refuses to let her fellow students be ignorant of how narrow their understanding of the subject is by sticking to a limited discussion on the dangerous prevalent in the world." Armando stroked his short beard. "I can understand your frustration to a degree, Albus, but the Charter is quite clear. Punishing a student for actions that are allowed by the Charter itself is prohibited. They engaged in a lawful duel within the bounds of the Charter." Albus shook his head. "She is fifteen! She should not be wearing a Head of House Ring in Hogwarts at all!"

Elphias sighed. "True, but she is a refugee here, not a citizen. The laws that govern her Family Magic and the rings associated with it are not ours. That she is worthy of wearing the ring at all demonstrates that she is, as far as the magic of her family can judge, the rightful Lady of the House of von Schwarzwald. That is nog something anyone here or in the Wizengamot can deny. To do so would set a very dangerous precedent." Armando nodded and turned to Dumbledore. "I believe we can, as the Staff of Hogwarts, request that neither of the two students engage in any further duels or acts of violence towards each other, but that beyond a verbal warning, we are to leave the matter be. Any irregularities will be sorted out by the DMLE in their follow up investigation. For now, how about we move on to the real point of the meeting? Theseus. You mentioned that the creatures brought to the Castle for the OWLs and NEWTs needed a longer period of time to settle down. Have they reached a point where it's safe for the students to interact with them?" Armando did his best to listen and comment on the preparations of his professors for the upcoming evaluations, all the while keeping a close eye on Albus Dumbledore.

While Armando held no love for the Dark Arts, he understood the need to know and study them. There were many foul and dangerous creatures in the world, ones even born as human beings, capable of maintaining an air of civility and even sincerity in their public interactions. These beings only revealed their true nature in the peak of fear or in the most private of locations. The fight between the two students revealed that such a student resided here, and it wasn't the young witch. Rosier did his best to conceal his nature but, as the fight dragged on and he was forced to bring his full strength to bear, Armando was able to see a growing manic smile on the boy's face. His use of fire curses did well in cornering his opponent and he relished in her pain. Lilith von Schwarzwald, in contrast, used Darks Arts from the very start, but her face never lost itself in the moment. The spells she used were nothing more than a tool for combat against a dangerous foe. She could have easily taken the boy's life and chose to spare him, though Armando was certain she gained something else from the duel. Still, her nature showed a far better understanding of the Dark Arts, something that Albus couldn't see, than what many adults possessed. He hoped that his Transfiguration Professor learned to see past the surface danger of the Dark Arts and would come to understand the nature of it that lay hidden, before it was too late.

"You must be joking." Lilith watched as Alexander raised an eyebrow at her as he placed the box in front of her. "I can assure you, I am quite serious. It is of the appropriate size, composition and magical conductivity. It will do as a focus for your prosthetic eye." Lilith pinched the bridge of her nose. "You want me to have the Resurrection Stone as the core to my new eye? Are you insane!? Do you understand what you are saying? You are placing one of the Peverell artefacts, which you yourself said were among the most dangerous in the whole of Magical Britain, back into circulation. Then what was the point in me recovering it in the first place?" Alexander shrugged. "True, it's a risk. On the upside, no one in their right mind will look for the Resurrection Stone in someone's eye socket. It also comes with plenty of benefits as the core to the eye, as Healer Hardew can explain." Lilith grumbled. "Of course it does. And it's Chief Healer Hardew." The female goblin chuckled. "Don't fret, young warrior. Lord Peverell is not being disrespectful to me. Now then. The suggested focus will work perfectly as the core for the artificial eye. This eye will allow you to see through low density objects and enchantments of low effect, with the benefit of letting you see what objects are magically charged. You should also be able to see creatures who inherently conceal their presences around wand wavers, such as elves and fairies, and identify other magical means of concealment."

Alexander chimed in. "The artefact itself is also likely to allow you to perceive a layer of the natural world that intersects with magic on a fundamental level, but only when you focus accordingly. This second sight has its drawbacks, though, as anyone interacting with this realm of reality may draw… unwanted attention from its denizens, so keep your vision grounded in the material plane as much as possible." The Healer nodded, turning a page. "There is a good chance that the prosthetic will be overwhelming to use in deeply magical areas, such as Gringotts or Hogwarts, so you will need to learn to control this effect to better function prior to your return to the Castle. Other than that, the eye will function exactly as your natural eye, with the exception that it won't have deteriorating vision over time and some possible cosmetic differences that we simply can't replicate, but are only noticeable by the excessively acute. As part of the treatment, we will be using a potion and magic to get your eyesight on your natural eye to the same level, so as to prevent any issues with overlapping fields of view and depth perception. It is recommended that you check in over a period of months to determine if your natural eyesight is deteriorating and for corrections to be made to either."

Lilith sighed, not seeing much trouble with any of that. Snape himself had assisted her with her diminishing eyesight back in her life as Lillian via the use of a potion, otherwise she would have been in need of glasses to read by the beginning of her second year, with her vision having already been terrible at long distances. Not that it mattered back before Hogwarts, when the only things she was seeing with her eyes were the inside of an Orphanage. Snape's concoction had repaired Lillian's eyesight completely, and Lilith herself had taken a corrective potion prior to entering Hogwarts in the first place, just in case. She looked over at Alexander. "Why are you doing this? This has to be more than about keeping the Stone safe, as I am sure the Peverell Vaults here at Gringotts would be safer than on my person, as evident by the damage I already took." Alexander smiled softly, feeling a bit proud that Lilith was able to see that there was more to his decision than simply concealing the stone. "You are aware of the legends of the Hallows as I explained them. Part of their effectiveness as magical objects comes from the Peverell blood, in your case your soul, but another restriction is in their proximity to one another. Having both the Stone and the Cloak will allow you to be concealed better by the cloak from spells, not to mention being able to perceive ghosts and other corporeal and non-corporeal entities in your surroundings that are hidden from view. Believe me, the changes may seem minimal, but they do amount to something. Lastly… having access to the dead might be a benefit that you can't continue to ignore."

Feeling her cheeks reddening, Lilith growled. "I am not summoning the von Schwarzwald family members!" Alexander stared back at her, not entirely believing Lilith's statement, but allowing it to pass for now. "Perhaps not, but I am not talking about you. Your Dark Lord in potentia could benefit from interacting with certain deceased family members, let alone others who may need to be placated." Lilith froze. Alexander wasn't wrong. While neither Marvolo nor Morfin would do well to be called back, the young Merope could potentially help Tom with his feelings. Lilith could tell from her days back after the duel that he was acting decisively overprotective of her. It was quite endearing, until she looked back and remembered the fear in his eyes when she mentioned challenging Valerio to a Duel to the Death. She remembered seeing that same fear in her own eyes after Sirius said he had rejoined the Order of the Phoenix. The fear of being left alone once more. Meeting his mother might ease some of the traumas that accumulated on Tom as an orphan, though it wouldn't be easy, especially when he would have to say goodbye. Still, she couldn't deny Tom the chance that was now impossible to Lillian's soul. Magic could overcome Death to a degree, but it couldn't restore souls and memories from a time now made nonexistent. She turned to the Goblin Healer and nodded begrudgingly. "Ok. You can start whenever you are ready."

Lilith squinted slightly as she tried walking down Diagon Alley after getting her new eye in working order. Healer Hardew had suggested she take a walk to get used to the eye, especially after getting her depth perception back, while being away from ward heavy Gringotts. Alexander had agreed and went to see Lothbrok about his own finances while Lilith went on her walk, as both agreed that she was relatively safe in the Alleys. Lilith fingered her holsters, feeling the weight of some of the blades hidden inside, just in case. She had refrained from using them as anything other than as a last resort, out of concern that any information about the duel would get back to Grindelwald, something that was entirely possible with the Rosiers. Having an edge over her opponents, no matter how minor it seemed, was something that Lilith wasn't going to ignore. As she perused some of the wares on the window displays, Lilith unfortunately found little in the Alley that interested her, except in the bookstores, though nothing about the subjects she was currently interested in. She had already completed the paperwork for the metals that she needed from the Dwarven smiths in Switzerland and would soon be able to take her project out of the design stage and into a practical construct. Until then, however, she needed to focus more on helping Tom out for the rest of the summer. Eventually, Lilith did stop at a certain intersection and debated silently whether it was worth checking out the less frequented shops, before setting foot in Knockturn Alley. The place was surprisingly cleaner than she remembered from Lillian's experiences, with the Hags sitting behind a few street stalls, offering their poultices to the public. Lilith got a few strange looks by other pedestrians as she looked over what the Hags were offering. "Do you have anything to protect against scrying for properties?"

The two hags at the stall she stopped at were stunned as she spoke to them in their Shtokavian language, an old Slavic root dialect that the Hags used as a native tongue, as a way of speaking to each other without being overheard by the speakers of the more modern languages. Lilith was certainly glad her parents, both polyglots, saw fit to teach her most of the languages used by the Dark Races and their allies, with the Hags in the Bregenzerwald region favoring it greatly along with modern German. As Lilith revealed her family's ring, the older Hag' face broke into a smile. "Ah, the Lady of Schwarzwald. A pleasure to speak with one so well taught and so well respected by our kin from across the channel. We would be honoured to provide you with the requested protection. For how long will you need to keep yourself from being seen via scrying?" Lilith ran the dates after the end of term through her head. "Two months from the start of July." The Hag looked over her wares. "Our means of protection from prying eyes for such a short time need to be prepared just prior to use, but it is doable." Lilith nodded, and pulled out a few galleons. "Would you accept an early deposit to have the protection ready by July 1st?" The Hag bared her jagged teeth in a smile. "We would have it ready by the morning of the 1st without issue, especially after the Solstice. The magic should hold up better without the shifting currents of the world." Lilith negotiated for a final price and paid them a third upfront, with the Hags bowing to her in an odd show of respect from the known man eaters.

Spotting the entrance to "Borgin and Burkes," Lilith entered so as to test her ability to spot enchantments better with her new eye. It took a lot more concentration to get the right focus, as her vision kept trying to linger in the void-like realm that Alexander had warned her about. Lilith briefly wondered if it was the same realm that the schattenwolves used for travel, though it looked slightly different and more devoid of definition than the wolves realm. After confirming that she could now see the enchantments better without the usual spells, she lingered on a few cursed objects, spotting the difference in their more jagged and pulsing magic when compared to a basic enchanted object's more even and steady magical aura. As she wandered the shop, she was able to overhear the manager as soon as he started speaking to an older woman. "Ahh, Lady Smith. Always good to see you here. What can I help find for you today?" Lilith gazed surreptitiously at the two as the finely dressed woman looked over his display cases. "I am curious if any more oddities have made it your way, Burke." Burke waved his hands over the display. "A few trinkets and treasures from the continent, sold to me by their former owners who needed the galleons after being chased out of their homes. Such a shame really. Though I am unsure if you will find much to match your previous purchase. Founder artefacts are the rarest of the rare, after all, especially those related to Slytherin."

Perking up at the mention of Founders Artefacts and Slytherin, Lilith moved a little close to the main desk, enough that Burke took notice of her presence. "Anything caught your fancy, child?" Lilith shook her head. "Not really. You mentioned something about Continental items?" The man nodded and gestured at the display. "All right here, most in fine or perfect condition." Lilith looked them over under the careful gaze of the older lady, when a particular object caught her attention. "Could I see that golden bracelet?" The old man nodded and pulled it out of the display, placing it on the countertop. "The owner was uncertain as to the origins, as their family made a living as traders of magical objects from across the world but ceased their trade after the muggle Trade Companies took greater control over the trade routes and the foreigners grew wary. It is enchanted but I am uncertain as to how and with what effects. Some rare magic was used for this, making for quite the unique piece." Lilith touched it slightly, recognizing the feel of the magic. The bracelet itself was a common enough design of a snake coiling itself into overlapping rings, allowing the bracelet to work either high up the arm near the shoulder or across a person's lower arm, near the wrist. The eyes themselves looked to be made of green emeralds. "It's from the Indian Subcontinent, if I am not mistaken. Enchanted using Sanskrit engravings, cobra blood and some gems. Not bad craftsmanship and definitely handmade by a proper craftsman of the region, rather than a British replica. Ultimately useless to anyone who can't utilize it as anything but a piece of jewelry. How much are you willing to sell it for?"

As Burke tried to sell it to her for far too high a price, Lilith could feel the woman watching their interaction. Eventually Burke sold it, leaving Lilith with a few less galleons in her pocket, but not as much as he would have liked. It was a good thing she had stopped by Gringotts earlier though, as she never tended to carry that many galleons on her person. As she slipped the bracelet over her hand, Lady Smith spoke up. "Not bad work, young lady. May I ask what you meant, however, when you said the object was useless without those who could utilize it?" Lilith looked up at her and smiled, glad that her comment served as adequate bait. "Objects in this style are restricted in their activation by the magic used to enchant them. In the Subcontinent, these particular enchanted objects are sealed with Parselmagic. Only a Parselmouth can use it to its full potential. Rumour has it that Salazar Slytherin used similar locks on his own possessions." The lady nodded in understanding, noting that the bracelet was too large for Lilith. "Well, it seems you will need to grow a bit more to use that on your person." Lilith shook her head. "Not really. ~Reshape to fit, though not tightly."~ Both Burke and Lady Smith starred as the bracelet's snake shifted in form, coiling itself tighter against Lilith's arm, now fitted snugly against her skin. "See?" Hepzibah closed her opened mouth and seemed to think over something. "Would you be willing to look over an object of mine, young lady? I am curious if it too possesses any unexpected qualities that Parselmouth may be able to trigger."

Looking at the time on the grandfather clock in the store, Lilith replied. "I don't have much free time today, as I was in the Alley waiting for a contact of mine to be free for us to be able to discuss payment for services rendered, but I do have some time left at least for a chat. Would you like to discuss your request with me over a cup of tea at "Titania's?"" Lady Smith looked her over once more. "I am surprised that you are aware of such an exclusive restaurant, but I am afraid you would not be able to enter. The establishment is for Ladies only." Lilith chuckled before revealing her left hand and the ring on it. "I can assure, my dear Lady, I am more than capable of joining you for some of Britain's best tea and magical pastries." Hepzibah's eyes looked over Lilith's ring, a smile forming on her face. "Then it's settled. Let us make our way there. Fortescue's tea is always better with pleasant company." Lilith nodded. "Of course." She turned to Burke and bowed her head slightly. "Thank you for your business, Mister Burke. It would be appreciated if you wouldn't discuss my interesting trait. It can certainly lead to further business for both of us in the future if we have a relationship of trust, wouldn't you say?" The old man smiled softly and bowed his head. "But of course, young lady. Enjoy your day and come back again anytime." Lilith left Knockturn Alley with Lady Smith, hoping her hunch was right. If it was, her liquid assets might just take a massive loss in the upcoming months, but it might just be worth it.

Looking over the latest news about air raid sirens going off across the British Isles, Tom started to feel his heart beating faster. London wasn't among the mentioned cities, but the fact that the Germans weren't being entirely interested in hitting military targets, as was clear with their activities over Exeter soon after Beltane, made images from two years earlier flash before his eyes, his ears ringing with explosions that he had hoped would remain buried in his mind. Though the papers were ridiculously light on details, his experiences last summer taught him that the British government was keeping the reports of bombing raids to a minimum, even hiding the fact that people were dying. In a few weeks he would be back at the Orphanage, with even fewer galleons in his pocket to afford staying at the Leaky Cauldron than what he had enjoyed the year prior. Tom flipped the newspaper over and started to think about his alternatives. He had already secured Lilith's aid regarding his inheritance test and, depending on the results, she would be assisting him in getting the necessary lessons in etiquette. As a refugee, her own living situation would likely be at the mercy of a sponsor or through her own family's now limited finances. Asking her to help him out would be an imposition and would place him further indebted to her, which didn't sit well with him, especially after she left the castle to get her latest medical treatment. He looked at the rest of the students across the Slytherin table, all eating their dinner practically without a care in the world.

The Blacks were immediately off the table as candidates. Their political power was too strong and Lord Black would probably not hesitate to use Tom's current weakness and vulnerability to his family's advantage. While the likelihood of a political betrothal didn't seem too unappealing, seeing the effort all the Purebloods went to secure such agreements while the students got to know each other, Tom wasn't willing to endanger his future by having to contend with complicated treaties and a less than willing partner. Even Alphard would be unlikely to provide him with the necessary monetary compensation for his assistance in keeping Lilith and her friends safe and he certainly wasn't interested in thinking about what the boy might ask as payback for such aid. That left him the Malfoys and Notts. Tom had continued his support and acquaintance with both Abraxas and Theodore, yet neither student was particularly close to him or loyal. Of the two, Malfoy likely had the least interest to assist Tom without some great exchange of power or coin. The Malfoys had emigrated to Britain in the late stages of the Napoleonic Wars, using much of their liquid capital to purchase an old estate from an extinct family and to acquire their seat in the Wizengamot as a Noble House. Abraxas himself favored exchanging coins for bets, either concerning the Quidditch games or bets regarding students and their personal lives. The Notts were themselves immigrants from the Scandinavian peninsula, but their time in Britain had been longer than the Malfoys, obtaining political capital through less aggressive ventures. Of the two, Nott would be the safer choice.

As Tom contemplated what he could offer Theodore in exchange for a peaceful summer away from Wool's, a soft hand landed on his shoulders, startling him. "You alright?" The soft tone of Lilith's voice helped Tom relax as he turned around to respond, his eyes landing on two identical green eyes. Wait… no. Upon closer look, Tom could see they weren't identical. The colors, size and shape were correct, but the contractions on the left eye were much faster than the ones on the right. Deciding it was best not to voice that bit of information, Tom did his best to give her a reassuring smile. "I am fine, thank you. I see you are doing better. How's the eye?" Lilith seemed to not believe him as she searched his face, before sitting next to him. Noticing the newspaper, she managed to snatch it off the table before Tom could stop her. "Where did you get this?" Tom blushed slightly. "Mo-Myrtle Warren was kind enough to share it with me." Lilith gave him a soft smile, glad that he was fighting through the habit of calling Myrtle by her nickname. While Lillian had initially believed it was from her time as a ghost, it seemed that the nickname predated her death, an unkind gesture from the Purebloods who bullied the girl to the point of tears. Tom, like many others, had adopted the name as a way to avoid appearing sympathetic and was now doing his best to avoid the term again. Now that the blood purists were in decline, there was no need to be uncivilized, especially when Lilith was quick to reprimand anyone who spoke it within earshot of her. "Oh, that's good. She really is quite pleasant once you get to know her." Tom nodded softly as Lilith took in the headlines. He watched as she placed the newspaper down and turned contemplative.

"Have you looked up the rules regarding summer time outside of the Castle for orphans?" Tom narrowed his eyes. "Wait, there are specific rules for that?" Lilith hummed to herself as she started searching the newspaper. "I had to look them up because of my situation. Anyways, the specific rule stands that an orphan must reside within their registered residence for a total of one week out of the two months, as long as you are fifteen years of age or older. It used to be longer, but the measure was loosened due to Heirs needing time to deal with their inheritances when they turned fifteen, since the law was aimed at limiting the movements of Muggleborn orphans, not those born to Magical families. Heirs would often list the address or property of a patron before focusing on purchasing a future Family property, keeping that address hidden until it could be adequately protected. The week limit was essentially established to make sure that the children were still supervised and could be found within a given time period, that being the first week after Hogwarts term ended. In my case, as I had arrived in Britain before entering Hogwarts, I didn't have to register at all and as a foreigner and Head of House, I can just let the mail reach me directly or have it intercepted by my accountant at Gringotts." Tom thought for a second. "So I would only have to remain at Wool's for a week. Unfortunately, my issue is with what happens afterwards. My funds aren't enough to last me the two months and even then, I would be short on money for food." Lilith rubbed her chin, before turning to him. "I need to send a few letters out. By the time the train takes us back to London, you will have a safe place to stay, I promise." Tom narrowed her eyes. "Why are you willing to continue helping me so much?"

Lilith gave him a soft smile. "Because I believe in you. We can go over more official negotiations about future compensation and agreements once your heritage is secure. Until then, just enjoy the rest of your time at Hogwarts." Tom saw no deception in her eyes or body language, which allowed him to relax fully. "Thank you." Lilith's smile reached her eyes, which Tom could happily say that she looked wonderful now that both of her eyes were visible. The two discussed study schedules that would allow Tom more time to secure what money he could in helping his classmates with their study guides for the upcoming end of term exams, before the students started heading for the common rooms. He did notice that a recently returned Rosier remained seated as the Great Hall emptied out. The young Heir had been seen arguing with the few students that remained loyal to him, often clutching his chest in pain, but now looked utterly defeated. As he walked beside Lilith, who was humming a soft melody to herself, Tom again wondered if the duel had achieved more than what had been seen by witnesses, even though there was no clear indication anywhere. Knowing his partner, there was probably something achieved that only she knew about, with Valerio only discovering it after the fact. He smiled to himself, feeling all the more confident in his pick. He wondered what this summer would be like with her aid. For the first time since arriving at Hogwarts, he looked forward to his time away from the castle.

Chapter 14: Turning a Page

"Allow me." Lilith sighed but allowed Tom to lift up her trunk onto the rack for luggage as they settled into a compartment of the Express. The cabin itself seemed a bit more antiquated than what she remembered, which at least meant that the train saw some level of improvements during its lifetime. Sadly, the same could not be said of Hogwarts. The end of term had come up quite quickly after Rosier's fall, with the exams being surprisingly thorough for Lilith. It wasn't anything that either Lillian or Lilith would have had issues with, but the difference in difficulty was noticeable, which made Lilith wonder if Dumbledore or the Board of Governors had dumbed down the curriculum by the time her future self went to school. Had it happened after the first conflict as a way to impede the development of Death Eaters, and other Dark Magicals, or was it before that time, from the moment Dumbledore took up the position of Headmaster? Either way, Lilith felt that the change was definitely a bad thing and it probably led to the growing divide between the factions, as the Dark would certainly have hoarded the older texts and magical practices, while much of the Light, unaffiliated families and Muggleborns would have gladly continued living in ignorance of the deeper, even philosophical, aspects of magic. Taking a look at Tom, she thought about Voldemort from the future, the man she hoped he would never come to be, for his sake, and wondered. Lillian wasn't a fool. She knew what the Death Eaters were like and saw how they treated the muggleborns while they controlled the school. The only reason she didn't take up arms against them was the feeling that fighting for the Order wasn't any better.

So far, that scenario seemed to be changing slowly but surely, though Lilith felt that there was still a lot of work to do. She had kept him from being drawn into the extremists that embraced Grindelwald's more dangerous ideals as a way to bind the Dark Faction together. The fact that he was able to interact with Myrtle on his own boded well for his ability to look past magical blood as a defining trait and focusing more on accomplishments and ability. Now she just had to make sure that he embraced the Slytherin legacy of his ancestor and not the warped propaganda left behind by the Gaunts and the Blood Purists. As soon as they were both seated, Lilith pressed a runestone to trigger wards around them for privacy. "Danke. Now, did you research the Ministry rules regarding residences?" Tom nodded. "I did and you were right. At the very least I need to be at Wool's for a week, at least until next year, when I can find a place I can register as my new residence, which I can't do unless I am 17 years of age or a 15 year old Heir to an Old House or greater. Which begs the question, why don't we check my heritage first?" Lilith opened her bag and pulled out a book, which she handed to Tom. "Because even if you were confirmed as the Slytherin Heir today or tomorrow, there are things that could be out of your control, at least for the moment. Not to mention that if Dumbledore is being as intrusive into your life as you believe him to be, he might have the Department of Education check in on you during that first week and not being found at your residence could see you being placed under severe observation. Best thing would be to play it safe. Now, the first thing that you should do is learn more about the Goblins."

Tom read the title out loud. ""Goblins: Culture and Etiquette." I take it that dealing with the Goblins isn't the same as dealing with Noble Families?" Lilith chuckled. "It depends, really. On the one hand, a Goblin will never betray their word, though they are… selective with what they say at all times. On the other hand, they will always be on the lookout for profit, meaning that if you are dismissive, rude and offensive to their sensibilities, then you are likely to pay double what a respected customer would be charged. The Goblins feel that disrespect is the same as disinterest, so profit must be made quickly as the individual is unlikely to seek further business with them, at least no more business than that which isn't the bare minimum required for wizards with the bank. Respect and straightforwardness will show them that you are willing to take your time with Gringotts and they, therefore, do the same with you, charging a lower rate in the hope of a sustained and profitable relationship, one that can extend beyond storing your gold and can include managing investments, purchasing properties and even Warding, Medical or Crafting services. They, of course, only offer those services to respectful customers." Tom skimmed over the first few pages of the book. "They see everything through the perception of investments, whether they are good or bad in their own judgment. The greater the respect, the greater the investment, resulting in the greager returns for all parties involved." Lilith smiled. "Exat!" Tom hummed to himself, finding the Goblins' views not all that unappealing. "Well, I suppose reading this will make the week go by faster. Out of curiosity, how does learning Gobbledegook affect my chances of gaining their favor?"

Lilith winced. "Whatever you do, don't ever say that word in front of a Goblin. The humans are the ones who gave their language that term, not them, and they find it insulting. As for learning Goblin Speech, one can certainly learn to understand it. My family has always made certain that we understood and spoke as many languages as possible. Sadly, unless you have Goblin ancestry, you can't replicate their vocabulary all that well. Something about distinctive vocal cords and guttural sounds. A wizard speaking what they think Goblin Speech sounds like is considered a poor attempt at appropriating their language, though a Goblin will understand them well enough. However, if you demonstrate that you learned how to understand their language and are respectful enough to follow their etiquette within your own tongue, then you will have earned their respect. The book goes over that and includes some phrases in the Goblin language that are important to listen for. I can show you the closest thing to a translation book when I can find it again, since I only skimmed it while looking through my patron's bookshelves." Tom nodded softly, storing the book into his bag. "So, what's the plan for the rest of the summer?" Lilith waved her hand up. "That depends on you and what your inheritance is like. Lots of paperwork, possibly some inspection of existing properties, likely lots of purchases to make sure you are fit for the role, as well as research about your family and its active or former relations to other houses." Tom rubbed his face. "Here I thought getting a Heirship was going to make my life easier." Lilith giggled. "Easier in some ways, sure. But it's a big responsibility, one that carries its fair share of difficulties."

Tom nodded and the two spent the rest of the ride on the Hogwarts Express in relative quiet, with Tom staring out the window deep in thought. He had banked on his inheritance being an escape from the Orphanage, but the more he asked Lilith about it, the more he realized that it was indeed a responsibility. As Heir, he would have to secure the Family's future, secure a home, reclaim a seat in the Wizengamot and then learn all the rules that the Ministry's main political body required its members to follow. Tom looked over at Lilith and could now understand a bit more as to why she risked so much to face Rosier in a duel. His attempted drowning of her was a threat not only to Lilith, but to the continuation of the von Schwarzwald family's future, not to mention Lilith's personal ambitions and responsibilities. As seen through the lense of a Head of House, she had no choice but to retaliate in a way that settled the dispute as effectively as possible. Still, even with all the planning and the swiftness of the attack, Lilith ended up losing an eye, even if she never phrased it that way. Tom looked back out the window and vowed to not only be more careful with what responsibilities he was taking on, but with the danger his partner would be exposed to on his behalf. It was the least he could do to repay her for all that she had donr for him so far.

"Leaving early this year again, are we?" Tom stilled as Mrs. Cole's voice interrupted his last minute packing of his trunk within his room at the Orphanage, the book on Goblin Customs being the last thing he stored as he dropped the lid down. The room itself was like much of the others: bare but for what old musty drawers and furniture they could scrounge up for the kids. Unlike with previous years, however, Tom had been more thorough with his packing, leaving nothing behind he could use at a later date. "I am." The older woman huffed softly. "Well, I suppose it's better than having you here to terrorize the other children. Tell me, do these people that are giving you room and board know of your wicked ways? Or are you just hidding out in the bombed out ruins of some poor family's home?" Tom felt his anger rising up slowly. Despite how kind and caring Mrs. Cole seemed to all the adults that visited the Orphanage, the old crow of a woman was ever the strict disciplinarian, carrying little over whether or not Tom was responsible for the weird happenings at the Orphanage and being all too happy to bring out a cane to discipline him and any other boy or girl that she had felt had stepped out of line. The woman, a devout Anglican, had even called the local Reverend on multiple occasions, to "cleanse" Tom of his sins. The priests would perform their exorcisms on Tom, regardless of his protests or their lack of results. These moments were hazy, even in Tom's meticulous mind, but he could vividly remember the strips of leather striking his skin as the Priests demanded he or his demons to confess their sins.

Taking a few deep but calm breaths so as to not be consumed by the vague but painful memories of his so-called youth, Tom turned to the woman. "I have no reason to tell you where I will be staying, Madam." Mrs. Cole bristled slightly. "Then will this be your last summer here? I would very much like to open up this room to more children. You and your freakish ways have kept a room suitable for two other boys all to yourself and the Orphanage is due to only grow more filled as the men go out and die. Parliament and its Ministers are quite happy sending young men off to die in a pointless war, but to fund the care for their children? No, that would be too much to ask for." Tom blinked at her in confusion. "Well, at least we can both agree on something. Regardless, I do certainly hope that this will be the last time I sleep under this roof, so you can do whatever you wish with the room. I have no further need for it." After locking the trunk, Tom pulled on his coat and spent one last second combing his hair back, all as the Matron watched from the door. "Ah, that makes more sense. Tell me, did you find some little girl to woo with your sad tale? A poor orphan boy from London, practically raised on the streets, terrifying every other child within the roof of this Orphanage and you think you will be able to pass off as some godforsaken saint? No, child, whatever devilish spell you have weaved over the girl will break one day and you will be all alone once again, probably at death's door, just like your mother was before her end."

Feeling his blood boiling beneath his skin, the room began to physically shake around Tom as the Matron took a timid step back, realizing that perhaps she had gone too far. For Tom, his control over his feelings, something he had learned to do to keep the weird happening that he noa knew were displays of accidental magic from happening, started to waver. For a split second he started to envision what it would be like to squeeze Mrs. Cole's throat, silencing her of everything but the sound of her struggling breath, as the seconds would tick by, until nothing but silence would be left. The thought tempted him so much that he allowed his magic to leak out, with the sounds he had just imagined becoming quite real, as the woman held her hand against her constricted neck. Panic started to set in her eyes as she looked at him, realizing that he was indeed causing her distress. The thought that she would know it was him only made the situation feel all the more appealing to Tom as a grin grew on his face. "Will you break the promise that you made to me at the start of the year? Is it something so easy for you to do, that a woman's worthless remarks can make you do something far more permanent? Is it?" Tom's thoughts snapped, his magic releasing the old woman as he looked over her now prone body, green eyes staring back at him. Oddly enough, there was no judgment in those eyes, only an emotionless void that made Tom flinch. He had never seen Lilith look so… empty before.

Taking deep breaths to regain control over his emotions, Tom watched as one of the female minders, who had probably been guiding Lilith through the Orphanage towards his room, came to Cole's side, who was coughing up a storm as she drew deep breaths, as his eyes looked over Lilith's choice of clothes. He felt himself blushing as the open jacket she wore over her dress shirt and vest revealed more of her form than what the Hogwarts robes ever could. The clothes certainly looked quite masculine, but on Lilith they simply looked comfortable and sophisticated, showing a bit of the growing curvature of her body. Lilith noticed his roaming eyes and raised an eyebrow. "What?" Tom shook his head, putting the odd thoughts and observations out of his mind. "Sorry, for a while I thought you would arrive here wearing a dress." Lilith waved her hand. "Dresses are not to my taste, though a lucky person may get me to wear one for them someday. Are you good to go or do you need to fetch something else from your room?" Tom shook his head again in response, picked up his trunk and walked past the now upright Matron as she rubbed her neck. "Goodbye, Mrs. Cole. For your sake, may we never meet again." As Tom walked past Lilith, the old woman turned to her. "That is no boy, young lady, but the devil. You mark my words, his life will only bring pain and misery to those in his path, with those that follow him being consumed by sin and eternal damnation."

Lilith looked back at the old woman and shrugged. "You might believe that, but I don't. He can be whatever he wants to be, though I believe he is far more capable of good than you give him credit for. Besides, if he is the devil, that means he was once an angel. Which means he is just as likely to commit good deeds as we are, if not more so. After all, who is the greater sinner? The one who chooses to sin or the one forced to do so by circumstances beyond their control?" The woman narrowed her eyes and looked her over, her face showing she didn't approve of Lilith's clothes. "You are like him, aren't you? You and all like you are a blight upon the world, drawing our children away from God's grace and tempting them with the devil's gifts. Begone from here and never come back, before I call the Reverend to deal with you too, witch." Lilith chuckled a little. "Whatever you say, Mrs. Cole. Now if you excuse us, this "witch" will see to her handsome devil's accommodations. A good day to you both, ladies." As Lilith approached a waiting Tom, the two descended the stairs. Tom turned to Lilith. "Was that wise? Teasing her like that?" Lilith gave him a smirk. "If I wanted to tease her, I would have given the lady at the front desk my full name, instead of going by Lily. Imagine; Lilith, the mother of all demons, coming to the rescue of the devil himself. Quite the tale she would have spun to the Reverend, wouldn't you say?"

Tom chuckled slightly, his anger from earlier dissipating completely, even as he tried feeling out the name Lily and applying it to Lilith. Oddly enough, he found himself liking the way it suited her, even if he would never say that outloud to her. "Quite the tale indeed." As they stepped outside, Lilith closed her coat and linked her arm with Tom's, with Tom looking at her surreptitiously. "So, where are we going first?" Lilith's eyes looked into his as she gave him a brief smile. "Why, to Gringotts, of course. You read the book, right?" Tom nodded and Lilith squeezed his arm. "Then we better clear up the questions surrounding your heritage quickly. After that, we can get something for lunch." Tom turned his attention to the street signs, remembering the quickest route to the Leaky Cauldron. "The nearest tube station is eight blocks down the main road." Lilith giggled at his side, the noise giving Tom a warm feeling in his chest. "As fine as the tube is for getting around in anything but a hot summer day, I have a faster way of getting us to Diagon Alley." As they turned a corner into an alley covered in shadow and devoid of witnesses, Tom was about to ask her what she meant before feeling like he was being sucked through a straw. The alley they had just been in was once again without a living soul.

As Lilith handed a few Sickles to the goblin attendant after pocketing a shrunken trunk into her coat pocket, Tom did his best not to empty his stomach all over the marble floors. Seeing as Wool's was struggling in getting food supplies from the government and a few of the general stores, as most of the preserved food supplies were going to the military, the simply meal of freshly baked bread, scrambled eggs, stale cheese and some old salted pork was small enough that Tom was able to hold it in. Though the taste at the back of his throat was a sign that he had come close to losing it. As Tom stood up and scanned the surroundings, he frowned, before finding a cup of water being presented to him by Lilith. Tom drank it quietly, before handing the empty cup back. "Was that Apparition?" Lilith nodded, though she seemed a bit sheepish. "I assume it was your first time? I thought the professor who introduced you to Magic would have used it to get you back to Wools after your first trip to the Alley." Tom cleared his throat, the water having done a good job of washing some of the bile that had risen up, though the taste seemed to linger slightly. "Dumbledore walked me to the Alley via the Tube station and brought me back by the same route. I don't think he wanted to show me too much about magical means of transportation, since he was already suspicious of my character after talking to the Matron."

The redhead shook her head before bidding him to follow her. They walked in measured steps quietly, as Tom's eyes swept the long corridor filled with doors, each marked with the names of Goblins, all only in Goblin Script. While Tom hadn't been able to gather too much about the language, he did manage to catch a few words that seemed to be repeated on most of the signs. "Firstly, how were we able to apparate right into the Bank like that and second, why is every door here marked with the word Slayer?" Lilith gave him a satisfied look. "You did get quite far in the book. Not bad. For the first, I managed to make a certain amount of profit for the Bank thanks to investments and trading in bonds, which resulted in them being kind enough to add me to the wards for this section, as well as to the Medical Wing. As my current account manager is here, it's not that bad of a bonus, though it does require some payment on my part per use. As to the title of Slayer, while the Goblins are a business minded species, they are still very much a warrior race. To advance in the bank, a Goblin needs to prove themselves capable just as well academically as in the arena or the tunnels against a wide assortment of creatures. If they can prove themselves against a deadly beast, a witch or wizard won't be much of a challenge, right?"

Finding nothing wrong with that logic, Tom added that bit of information away as they moved down the corridor, passing a few Goblins, with Lilith bowing her head softly in respect, Tom matching her movements whenever possible. The Goblins looked at Tom with a measure of pleasant surprise and a few that walked in pairs instantly started talking to each other in their own tongue in what Tom thought were curious or pleased tones. Tom realized he had quite the way to go to understand the harsh and inhuman language, even if the written form was easy enough to memorize. They both eventually stood outside of a door and Lilith held out her pocket watch, pointing at a time on the face of the clock. Tom nodded silently and the two waited quietly for three minutes until the door opened and an older and somewhat scarred looking goblin looked them over, nodding to himself. "Right on time, as always. Please enter, Frau von Schwarzwald and Mr Riddle. We have a lot of work ahead of us if your claims prove true." The two entered the office, with Tom scanning the walls, his eyes landing on an upper jaw and lower set of mandibles filled with sharp teeth mounted on the wall above the Goblin's seat. Though Tom didn't take Care of Magical Creatures, he had bought Newt Scamander's recently published addendum to his book "Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them." The jaw looked oddly familiar. "Is that from a Wyrm?"

The Goblin gave him a toothy grin. "Why it is, Mr. Riddle. Gave me quite the set of scars when it surprised me and my cousins down in the mines some decades back. My name is Lothbruk, a senior manager here in the bank and the current manager from Frau von Schwarzwald's financial assets." Tom bowed his head. "An honor to meet you, Senior Lothbruk, Wyrm Slayer." The Goblin eyed Lilith. "He has learned our customs well. Good. Let us see if his blood honors him as he has honored us." The Goblin lifted up a wooden board with a bronze funnel at the top. He took out a piece of parchment and flattened it out on the board, binding in the corners, before pulling out an intricate and ornate knife. The Goblin held out its hand over the parchment and explained. "The payment for the Inheritance Test has been provided by Frau von Schwarzwald. Allow us to use your blood to see who your ancestors are. The parchment will display the names of your ancestors for as far back as it can trace them, based on their magical traces in your blood." Tom handed his hand to the Goblin and tensed slightly as the blade sliced into his thumb. After a few drops fell into the funnel, the Goblin waved his hand, sealing the wound and cleaning the knife, before he sat back. The three waited as the parchment began to glow, words and names appearing in a dark red ink. Tom leaned over to read what was revealed.

Inheritance Test

Tom Marvolo Riddle

Date of Birth - December 31st, 1926

Mother - Merope Gaunt née Gaunt (deceased)

Father - Tom Riddle (no registry)

Possible Inheritances (through maternal line)

Heir to the Ancient House of Gaunt

Possible Heir to the Ancient House of Peverell (pending Head of House's recognition)

Heir to the Ancient and Noble House of Slytherin

Tom sat back in his seat, the words sinking into his soul, as the rest of the parchment filled out with an ever growing geneology line. His dreams of being a descendant of Salazar Slytherin were no longer a thought or a hope, but a reality. He was a Slytherin, capable of inheriting a name and legacy as old as the school itself. The fact that his father's name came with no further information bothered him only slightly. Tom had long suspected that the Riddle name was of a muggle family. That he could be alive still… no, he would let that curiosity rest now. He was so close to fulfilling his dream. Now it was just taking care of the tasks required of him to settle his inheritance. He looked over the two other family names and frowned. "Senior Lothbruk, what can you tell me about the Gaunts and Peverells." The Goblin sat back. "The Gaunt family has been around quite some time. As I wasn't their manager, all I can say is what I have heard. The line lost prominence with the bank, and possibly with the Wizengamot, sometime in the previous century. The last Head of the family died six months ago with several outstanding debts. As the Gaunt family seemed to have gone extinct at the time, the Gaunt properties were seized as collateral, which wasn't hard as it was a small plot of land with a burned down shack atop of it, and the bank sold the land to settle the debts and close the accounts. The family is nothing but a name now."

Feeling a tad disappointed that his mother's family, the line that connected him to the Magical World, was severed, Tom looked at the other name. "And the Peverells?" Lothbruk sighed. "I am afraid that I cannot say anything about that particular family except what the test reveals. Someone retains the position of Head of Family and has ultimate say to your claim as Heir. At best, they would take you in and integrate you into the family. At worst… there are things best not to say about surprising a Head of House by attempting to claim a legacy that is not yours whilst they live." Tom nodded his head in agreement. "Would I be able to claim more than one family?" Lothbrok shook his head. "I am afraid that is forbidden by both Wizengamot and Gringotts law, not to mention the ICW." Lilith spoke up. "Taking on one family inheritance comes with the danger of past agreements being enforced. If you were to claim the Gaunt family and the Slytherin family held a Blood Feud against them, you would be unable to claim the Slytherin legacy. The magics that govern the Ancient Families can be single minded and capricious, hence why the Wizengamot was forced to pass the law, though the fact that no family should hold more than one seat was also a factor behind the decision. Taking any of them comes with the responsibility of seeing the line through into the next generation and the fulfilling of any outstanding oaths. As a Lord, you could overrule the old grievances, but as Heir…"

Tom felt his blood run cold. As Heir he would be subject to the will of the Family Magic itself, without being able to use his own judgment. Lilith was right, he needed to be careful how he approached this. "Can you tell me anything about the Slytherin family's holdings or outstanding oaths?" The Goblin pulled out a piece of parchment and jotted down a few lines of text in his kind's language, before depositing it into a box on his table. "The Slytherin account has been inactive for a thousand years, yet it continues to receive galleons due to the agreements between Hogwarts, the Wizengamot and Gringotts, who made sure to enforce the account's stipulations. Right now, control of the account lies in the hands of the Director of Gringotts himself. I have sent a missive enquiring if he can see you to discuss the claiming of the Heir Ring and any of the stipulations that come with it. If you do become Heir Slytherin, he will remain your account manager until you claim the Head of House position and Ring, after which you can make what changes you wish. As you might guess, the Director is quite the busy Goblin, so it would be wise to schedule any future meetings with him with plenty of time to accomodate you." Tom nodded as Lilith stood up, placing her hand on his shoulder. "I have a few errands to run and what you do from here on is your choice. I will be in the lobby in half an hour or so."

For the first time in his life, Tom could say that he yearned to have Lilith at his side. She had been the driving force that he needed to get to this point, giving him the financial support that he needed to secure his heritage and his safety. "I wouldn't have a problem if you were to join me." Lilith gave him a soft smile. "Danke schön, Herr Riddle, for the trust you are willing to place on me. If you wish to tell me what the Director tells you, I will listen to it through you as your partner and ally, but this is a private matter that I cannot take part in." The box on the desk glowed softly as Lothbruk opened it, the goblin reading the note inside to himself. "The Director will see you in a few minutes, Mr Riddle. I will escort you to his office." Tom stood up and looked into Lilith's eyes. It was odd. She was happy for him, he could read as much, but there was a part that seemed saddened. "I will be out as quickly as I can. We still have a bit more to go over." Lilith's smile now reached her eyes. "Of course, just make sure it's with the ring that you truly want on your finger, Herr Riddle. And remember, right now you are vulnerable. Don't make any changes that could reveal that you secured the Slytherin Heirship to the Wizengamot." Tom nodded as he stepped out of the office, straightening out his posture. In a few minutes he would be a Slytherin, his dream of four long years fulfilled at last.

Tom walked out of the Director of Gringotts' office, a heavy silver colored ring on his right hand, the shape of an "S" and a snake made of several inlaid emeralds of varying cuts and sizes. While Tom had agreed to keep his name intact, so as to keep the Wizengamot and the Ministry from knowing that an Heir had claimed the ring, the Director would always address him by his proper title within his office. After Tom wore the ring and confirmed his commitment to the Slytherin Family's future and legacy, the Director pulled out the files concerning the Slytherin account. While Ragnok seemed no older than Lothbruk, the difference in their status was clear enough to see, as seen by the three trophies mounted on the wall. Two of the trophies were clearly of a wyrm and what Tom thought was some sort of feline creature respectively. Above those two, right over the Director's chair, sat three skulls bound together: a lion, a goat and a snake, all far larger than normal. Tom had sweated a little when he realized that Director Ragnok had slain a Chimaera, a creature from Greek mythology well known for being a wizard killer. Still, he kept himself calm and respectful, which seemed to have pleased the Goblin well enough.

Ragnok had explained that there were very few outstanding oaths for the Founder's Family. There was an oath of allegiance to the House of Gryffindor and the rest of the Founders, the first of which had left Tom speechless, as well as the oaths of friendship tying the House of Slytherin to the defunct House of Serpens and the Peverells. The Director had taken off his glasses to look at Tom. "While we can't reveal too much about the Peverells, we promise to keep your ascendance from them for as long as you wish. However, the moment you become the Lord Slytherin, there will be no hiding this truth from the Ministry's records. I suggest you strengthen your personal allegiances and determine your position before you're required to appear before the Assembly. Now, as to claiming the position of Head of House, there are some stipulations. According to Salazar Slytherin's will, the Heir must study at Hogwarts while performing to the best of their abilities within the curriculum. The Heir must also find Salazar's Chamber within the Castle and explore it to its entirety, as well adhere to a code of conduct befitting a proud and noble lord. Failure to achieve these goals will prevent the Heir from gaining the Lordship. When the Family Magic that governs the ring determines that all conditions have been met, then you will be elevated to the position of Head of House." Despite asking for clarification, there were no specifics pertaining to the code of conduct beyond what the Director said, which left Tom feeling a bit uneasy.

He left the office with several thoughts running wildly through his head and a new key weighing down his pocket. Apparently, the Slytherin account allowed for the Heir to have a Trust Vault, with the contents being refilled every year, all taxes being drawn from the main account so Tom didn't have to report it, for as long as he remained the recognized Heir. The account more than covered his expected summer and year long expenses, though Ragnok stated that Tom didn't have to worry about the grant funds from Hogwarts, as those were already allocated for the upcoming year from the moment the grades were submitted for review by the Department of Education. He would only have to notify the Hogwarts Board of Governors concerning his financial independence after the first of January, when they would be evaluating the students' performances up to that date. There was also an account for purchasing a plot of land to establish a Family Estate, but as a minor and the Heir, the purchase would have to be approved by Director Ragnok. While Tom hated the fact that his hands remained tied regarding certain aspects of his family's legacy, he couldn't fault Gringotts or Salazar Slytherin for the safeguards in place. They were quite thorough and effective, as seen by the fact that the accounts were still thriving after a thousand years of relative inactivity.

As soon as he stepped into the lobby, the recognizable head of red hair was there, sitting in one of the benches with one of her small books opened. Lilith looked up and smiled at him as soon as he stepped closer, closing her book and storing it away in her coat. Anticipating her movements this time, Tom presented her with his arm and she linked hers with his, the two stepping out into a surprisingly bright day in Diagon Alley. "So, shopping or lunch first?" Tom, noticing the time and the sudden irritation in his stomach, responded with "lunch." As they looked over the options in the Alley, a voice drew their attention. "Lilith! Tom! Over here!" Both looked towards a nearby table on an outdoor terrace, where Myrtle was waving her arm. As they approached, Cassandra, who was sitting down next to Myrtle, pulled her friend down onto her seat and whispered something into her ear, with Myrtle turning to both Lilith and Tom, looking a little embarrassed. "Ah, sorry Riddle. I didn't mean to presume." Tom raised an eyebrow but shook his head. "It's fine, Warren. We were looking for a place to eat." Cassandra smiled at him. "Then please, join us." She gestured to the two men who were sitting down beside them. "This is my father, Francis Moon. The gentleman opposite him is Myrtle's father, William. Our mothers are currently looking over dresses at a shop down the road."

Lilith unhooked her arm from Tom and bowed her head to Myrtle's father. "MP Warren, it's a pleasure to meet you in person after exchanging letters. I hope the Prime Minister is treating you well." The dark-haired man with glasses that matched his daughter's reach out and presented his hand to Lilith, who shook it back, the man smiling softly. "Ah, Miss von Schwarzwald. A pleasure at last. Winston is the same difficult taskmaster as ever but we are all managing in these troubled times. I am glad to finally meet you, as I wanted to personally thank you for protecting my daughter." Lilith blushed slightly. "She is my friend, sir. There was no other choice but to help her. This is my acquaintance, Tom Riddle. Though he would like to keep it quiet, he did aid in your daughter's protection." Mr. Warren offered Tom his hand and Tom shook it as well. "Then I owe you as well, young man. Please, join us. Parliament keeps me rather busy much of the year, much to my wife and son's displeasure, so any chance to see Myrtle and her friends from the hidden side of our nation is an opportunity I fully intend to utilize." After placing more tables together, and ordering their meals, Mr. Moon was the first to break through Myrtle and Cassie's chatter. "My daughter has been quite vocal about her new friends this year. It is also good for me to meet you both. How was Hogwarts for you this year?"

Tom cleared his throat after taking a sip of his tea. "Well, it could certainly have been less eventful, but I believe it has been a rewarding year. With the OWLs coming up, we expect the subject matter for all the courses to be more challenging." Myrtle sighed. "Is it too much to ask for a break? Cassie and I had been studying for weeks leading up to the end of term exams. If the OWLs are worse, we will be studying for months!" Mr Warren chuckled and patted his daughter on the back. "Well, you did choose the house dedicated to academic excellence." He looked at both Lilith and Tom as they ate their sandwiches. "Myrtle has mentioned that you two are in Slytherin House. I take it your House takes their education seriously as well?" Tom nodded. "Of course, sir. Getting any of the major employment opportunities among our population requires the highest of grades. Slytherin demands the best out of all its students." Mr. Moon nodded, but his mood soured. "Indeed. Though with the war going on now, many of the best and brightest might not see their employment of choice. More and more of our youths are finding their way into the armed forces." Mr. Warren sighed in agreement. "I agree. Though the Prime Minister has urged Parliament to continue in the war, many are asking how long we can go on, sacrificing the lives of our sons and grandsons just out of stubborn pride." The table turned silent, until Lilith spoke up, her eyes staring blankly at the table.

"Whether you want the war to end or not isn't something that can just be decided so easily. Sure, leaving the conflict now will see the soldiers return to their homes. But the enemy will not be satisfied with laying down their weapons. The German Army and its allies will go, country by country, continent by continent, until all opposition is eradicated. The soldiers that return home, handing back their rifles, will face dangers within their own borders one day, without the chance to fight back. You may find peace bought by placating a belligerent enemy… isn't peace at all. The bombings that still trigger air raid siren across the country, from Exeter to York, are ample example that the German Leadership doesn't care wether your carrying a gun or not. If you stand against them or if you are a citizen of a foreign country that does not kneel before their leaders, you will be shot. Some people… are being killed for no other reason than that they were born to a bloodline that, as the Germans believe, isn't pure. There is no peace to be found with such people, but one won by victory through unrelenting perseverance in the face of evil." The two men sat silent after that as Tom watched Lilith continue to eat her meal. The group eventually bid each other farewell, with plans to meet at the Alley when the letters with the books of the coming year arrived.

"That wasn't so bad, was it?" Tom shook his head. "No, it wasn't. Meeting Mister Warren was a pleasant surprise. Myrtle doesn't strike me as a daughter from a Member of Parliament's family." Lilith shrugged. "True, but it shouldn't matter what her home life is like, though it certainly explains some of her drive for academic excellence. The fact that he is a Member of Parliament does present some advantages to us as well. While the Statute of Secrecy serves well as a defence of our people, it is also a vulnerability, one that Grindelwald will likely exploit and circumvent to his own benefits. Keeping our own friendly contacts within the British Government can only ever serve us well." Tom nodded, finding the logic in her words to be without any major flaws. The two walked all along the street, looking through the display windows of the Alley. All the while Tom could feel Lilith's eyes on him, waiting for him to give her any indication as to where to go next. While Tom would like to use all available time to his advantage, the discussion from earlier and his ascension to Heir of Slytherin had left him feeling, for the first time since he could remember, emotionally drained. "Can we head to where I will be spending the rest of my summer now?" Lilith, sensing some of his exhaustion, nodded and gave him a few pointers on how to endure an apparition with greater ease, before the two vanished into thin air.

Lilith waited for Tom to settle his stomach before holding out a stone and a needle. He frowned as soon as he saw them, before looking around. Lilith enjoyed a bit of his confusion as he was greeted with the sight of an empty patch of ground and a few clusters of trees. "What's that for and where are we?" Lilith chuckled. "We are in a woodland area some distance from Birmingham. We have a local town and a few clusters of houses nearby but we are far enough away from any major population centers. This was the best place I could find that was within range of a leyline strong enough to sustain a ward. As for this? It's a registry stone. Think of it as an attachment to the wardstone. It lets a homeowner add a visitor or another controller to the ward scheme. So, you want me to add you to the wards so you can actually see the place and have some control over them? It will be good practice for when you have to care for your own ward scheme as Head of House." Tom looked at the stone for a second and nodded, presenting his hand to her. He flinched a little when Lilith jabbed the needle, but the wound wasn't big. As soon as a drop of blood landed on the stone, Tom watched as the previously empty field turned into a fully sized wooden cottage, with a few flower pots and bushes, as Lilith cleaned and sealed the wound.

The door unlocked as soon as he touched the knob and he walked into the building, stepping into a small gap between the living room and a dining room attached to a kitchen. Lilith closed the door behind him and took off her coat and boots, the former draped over her arm and the latter set aside next to the door, before stepping further inside. "There are two bedrooms in the back with beds, while the bathroom, which has a toilet, shower and tub, is just behind the kitchen. The cottage has been modified to be magical so we do have running hot water, a working stasis fridge, oven, stove and windows that can be sealed, though no electricity. I got a few wards setup that not only conceal the cottage, but also kinetic wards designed to block damage from siege engines, fire prevention wards and intruder alerts. We are at what I believe is a safe distance, but if bombs were to drop, I hope the combination of wards are enough to counteract the explosion and damage from the devices." Tom hummed to himself, running his hands over the walls, feeling the rough grain of the wood. He looked into the bedrooms, seeing comfortable beds, and a decently comfortable bathroom. "How much will all this be?" Lilith ran the numbers through her head and told Tom, who raised an eyebrow. "That seems low. This place is too nice for that many galleons." Lilith shrugged. "Well, that's how much you are paying since we are sharing the rent."

Lilith smirked a little inside when she saw the way his eyes widened in surprise. "Why? I can take care of myself." Lilith raised an eyebrow. "Really? Can you cook? Can you apparate to Gringotts and back, buy your own groceries, and do all that on your own?" Tom blinked for a second at her and looked towards the kitchen. "I could learn." Lilith nodded to herself. "Good, because you should, but it's not as easy as reading a book and following the instructions. Now, I won't be here all the time, as I do have business to take care of, but I can still teach you how to cook, apparate, make portkeys and how to manage the wards on your own. By the time you go back to Hogwarts, you will be quite capable of caring for yourself, as any Heir should. So, which is your room? The one on the right gets hit with sunlight in the morning, the bedroom on the left gets it in the evening." Tom rubbed his face slightly. "I will take the right." Lilith smiled and pulled out his trunk from her coat pocket, resizing it to normal, and handing it back to Tom. "See, that wasn't so hard. Now let's settle in before I get started on a simple dinner for both of us later. We will be here till Sept 1st, so get comfortable." Tom watched as Lilith started to rummage in her own room, feeling odd. He was sure some of it was anxiety but he also felt… relieved. He went into his room, clearing his mind.

As he started to unpack his trunk and fill out the clothes hangers in the closet, he found the odd sensation from earlier still lingered in the back of his mind. It took him a moment to realize that the reason everything felt out of place was the lighting in the room. Looking out through the window into a small clearing that eventually ended upon a grove of trees, Tom tested the latch on the glass pane, finding it unlocked. The window slipped upwards before catching on a latch and the warm afternoon air started to fill his senses. The sound of the wind ruffling leaves filled his ears. But above all was the warm light of the sun raining a dulling yellow over everything before him. This wasn't the first time that he had experienced such sights. During his orphanage's excursions to the coast, he had first gained an appreciation for the natural beauty of the world, the sight of the crashing waves against the jagged cliffs forever etched in his mind, a constant reminder that even sturdy rocks could be worn down by time and effort. At Hogwarts, he had again been treated to the beauty of nature, the mountain peaks of the Scottish Highlands bookending the narrow valley, before the green and grey colors of the rocks, forests and grass ended at the edge of the Black Lake's shores. But as he stood here, peering at the outside world through the tiny window of his bedroom for the next few weeks, he realized that even Hogwarts didn't offer this to him. His dorm room was the same as everyone else's; windowless and illuminated by candle light, when the pale green magical light wasn't active during the day.

Even in the Orphanage, the view hadn't been any better. London's sky, even before the raids, had been a bleak grey, almost always in overcast. The air always left a bad taste in one's mouth, what with all the coal burning to keep the chimneys running, especially in the edge of the industrial sector, where the orphanage was built. The windows at Wool's all looked out towards the brick walls of a warehouse next door, usually used for storage. The bare hint of a sky was all anyone could hope for from those tiny windows, with the sun only making an appearance when it was directly overhead, if it could shine at all through the dark, smoke filled clouds. Here, away from any population centers, he could not only see a picturesque view of nature everyday, but upon the sunrise, he would be greeted by actual light streaming through the glass, with only the curtains to either side offering any cover. It took Tom a moment to realize that this, this right here, was what everyday life was supposed to be. Not the dark, candle lit dungeon dorms of Slytherin, nor the hard, stone edifice of Hogwarts. A quiet house out in the country, with sun, not a mechanical clock, deciding what time of day it was. Tom closed his eyes and allowed the feeling to wash over him. For the first time since he could remember, a quiet feeling settled into his heart. He knew who he was, who he wanted to be and now… now he had a place he could call his own, if but for a short time. He didn't just feel comfortable or warm. He felt whole.

Chapter 15: A Not Quite Peaceful Summer

Feeling the warmth on his face and the glare upon his closed eyes that he now equated with the rising sun, an experience he couldn't remember from either sleeping at Wool's or at Hogwarts, Tom opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. The fan over his head, that was also powered by magic, like every other muggle-like appliance in the cottage, spun slowly as Tom watched on, his thoughts stirring into a wakeful state from what ye felt was a decently restful night sleep. It had been three weeks since he had moved into the cottage near the town he now knew was called Smethwick, quite a few miles away from Birmingham. On the very first day he had asked why Lilith had chosen this spot, with her response being a map of Great Britain, filled with red dots covering all the major cities. She made it clear that she had tried to find a place far enough away from population centers, but that the German Luftwaffe had changed their approach to the air raids sometime in April, making any location equally as dangerous. While the Germans would attack cities near military or industrial targets, they would also attack seemingly strategically worthless cities and towns, all to sow chaos in the population. The British Government kept many of these attacks from the general population until the news would mention them days later, with no casualty lists. She had picked this area as it was the furthest inland magical cottage she could find next to a viable leyline. The area had been attacked before, but the attacks were closer to Birmingham and far enough away from the nearby town of Smethwick, so they would be relatively safe.

So far, her prediction rang true. The last three weeks had been quiet in a way that Tom had never experienced. At Wool's, there was always noise coming from the rooms with the younger orphans, while Hogwarts was always a cacophony of noise with the only exceptions being the Yuletide season. Even then, the feeling of quiet in the massive stone structure felt more foreboding than peaceful, with the windless nights being a nearly unnatural stillness that still gave Tom goosebumps. Out here, beyond the reach of paved roads and away from the town, the silence was surprisingly comfortable. Not that it was a deep silence. Most days, there was the soft noise of the leaves of the trees rattling in the wind, the songs of birds filling the air, or the sound of music playing from a record player. This morning, like most, there was only the sounds of nature outside his window and the soft humming noise emanating from his roommate, who was probably cooking up their breakfast as Tom went to wash his face and brush his teeth. While he had been a bit anxious about spending the summer with Lilith as his roommate, Tom couldn't deny that so far their time together had been some of his most pleasant days in the life that he could remember.

Lilith was an exceedingly patient instructor when it came to magic, with Tom managing his first successful apparition just a few days prior. For said Apparition exercises, Lilith had taken Tom to the Edinburgh Magical District, as well as Diagon Alley, with the two using some oddly empty alleyways between a few buildings in Knockturn Alley, with the exception of a few Hags that were quite unlike the ones he had met on his second visit to the darker side of Diagon. While their visage wasn't any different from what he remembered during his previous visits, their temperament was far from the intimidating dread that everyone equated to them. Lilith was clearly respectful of the Dark Creatures and they returned that respect in kind, the three often speaking in a foreign language that Tom didn't know, but never in a way that seems secretive or disrespectful to him and his lack of understanding. The two times he had accidentally splinched himself, with the first being his arm bent backwards and the second being a missing finger, both of the Hags used their poltises and unique form of magic to repair or reverse the damage, with Lilith paying them for their services and material expenses. Apparently, the Hags' infamous taste for human flesh lends itself well for them to understand human physiology and how to repair it. It certainly made him pay a lot more attention to the other Dark Races. Tom had used some of his own galleons and sickles to buy a few texts from "Borgin and Burkes", as well as a quiet book store further into the dark street. Lilith's lessons in cooking had also gone quite well, with them only losing three meals to Tom burning something on the stovetop or oven.

As Tom dried his face, his thoughts wandered over his roommate again, specifically an incident that occured one particular morning. That day Tom had woken up from one of those weird dreams he was having, this specific one leaving him feeling cold and clammy, despite his inability to find the memory of said dream in his thoughts. One of the practices he was improving out here was concerning his Occlumency defences, with Lilith providing him with a book that went into far more detail on the mental exercises required to envision a mindscape and protect it and the information within. Yet, despite his usual memory retention and recall skills, this dream had vanished out of his grasp, slipping away like water through his open palms, leaving only the cold dread feeling behind that something horrible had happened. Needing to warm himself up, Tom had rushed out of his room and into the bathroom, not taking note of the time. So rather than finding the bathroom empty, he instead was confronted with the visage of Lilith, still naked and wet from her daily morning shower. The two had spent one protracted moment staring at each other in shock before Lilith's face went red and Tom was reminded that even a teenager with magical difficulties like Lilith could use wandless magic to some extent, as the door was slammed into his face.

He had been fortunate enough not to have broken his nose with the door as he had been in the process of looking away, but his cheek had certainly stung from the impact for the rest of the day. Oddly enough, Lilith didn't chastise him for it. She did get him to admit that he had a bad dream and said it was fine then, so long as he didn't do it with the intended purpose to see her in the nude. The rest of the day went pretty normal after that. That said… even now Tom couldn't get the image of Lilith's body out of his mind and a part of him didn't want to. Like most witches, Lilith wore clothes that showed little to no skin, even wearing gloves over her pale hands. Unlike most women and witches, she wore clothes that were far more masculine in style, not to mention being of a slightly more fashionable, modern look, rather than the more Victorian style favored by the Magical population. The vests Lilith usually wore over her usual white dress shirts showed off her figure well enough, but nothing else was shown, even as she never fully buttoned up the neck, with her foregoing wearing ties when not being out and about. So the fact he got to see her without the clothes really changed how he perceived her. For one, Lilith's body had scratches and scars that were clearly from Dark Creatures or animals, which explained her interest in the Care course under Professor Ross. She was also quite physically fit, as seen by her performance in the duel, with muscles that, while not excessive, showed that she maintained some degree of fitness. Everything was as Tom would have expected from his ally; not the vision of perfection that the other boys seemed to yearn for, but the body of a person who wasn't afraid to suffer injury in the pursuit of her ideals.

So why? Why did he find himself wondering what that skin would feel like under his fingers, to trace the curves of flesh through his palms? Why did he continue to feel a desire to see her once more like that, to commit more of her beautiful form to memory? Because she was definitely beautiful, that was something that Tom could easily admit. Most of the boys and girls in Slytherin would say it, but none of them could likely grasp just how truly beautiful she was. "Breakfast is ready!" Tom took a deep breath after her words snapped him out of his thoughts. He took a few more deep breaths and sealed away his thoughts, feeling some comfort in the knowledge that the memory of Lilith would be preserved, unlike his fleeting dreams. After combing his hair and inspeaking himself in the mirror, Tom took a moment for his pants to become a bit more comfortable before stepping out. He found Lilith placing the plates of food on the table, giving him her usual smile. "Guten Morgen. I have to step out and pick up some correspondence. Anything you want me to get you while I am out?" Tom thought for a second as he pulled the seat back away from the table. "Do we have access to the rationed meats again? I was thinking of staying in for today, going over the laws concerning Heirs, especially at Hogwarts, before trying my hand at some roasted chicken and vegetables, if they are available." Lilith thought for a second as she sat down in front of her own plate. "I will check with the butchers, but I think we still have the vouchers. I'll see what I can bring back." The two ate in silence as they made their own plans for the day ahead.

"Welcome back. How is your roommate? Going stir crazy yet?" Lilith rolled her eyes at Alexander as he appeared before her behind the door. "He can come and go now as he pleases, at least between the nearby town, Edinburgh's Magical District and Diagon Alley. I am planning on apparating him back to Hogsmeade and get him to try and apparate to and from there, just in case something happens. Being able to get to and from Hogwarts at a moment's notice will probably be something he will need, as Heir Slytherin and in case of emergency." Alexander shrugged as he closed the door to the Peverell Manor after letting Lilith in. "A wise precaution. Speaking about happenings, anything I should know about as a concerned guardian?" Lilith blinked at him in confusion. "What do you mean?" Alexander gave her a knowing look. "At fifteen with a lovely girl as my roommate, away from anyone who could bother you? I would be more concerned about you getting pregnant than getting splinched." Lilith's eyes widened. "We aren't old enough for that!" Alexander raised an eyebrow. "Really? I thought you were nineteen?" Lilith blushed in embarrassment. "Ok, fine, so maybe I am old enough, but he isn't and as much as you think hormones dictate a boy's thoughts, I am certain that at least Tom is mature enough not to behave inappropriately. So far he has been the perfect gentleman. Now, have any of my packages arrived?"

Alexander waved in the direction of her side of the Manor. "The one from Greece is here. It's in your workshop." After reaching said workshop, Lilith began to strip the cover off the package as Alexander wandered in the room. Lilith knew that he was too honorable to look in on her stuff when she was out of the Manor, which had been quite often the last few weeks. She watched as he picked up one of her latest constructs, before he closed his eyes. Lilith managed to catch a glimpse of flowing magic between Alexander and the construct before it started to move, the mechanical owl shaking its thin, metallic feathers up and down, its head spinning around, with a soft hooting noise filling the air. The construct had been in Lilith's mind since the start of term and she had been slowly building up the design of it before sending the specifications to the Dwarven smiths, who sent her the pieces for her to assemble on her own. "Impressive." Lilith waved her hand dismissively. "A trick any skilled enchanter could replicate." Alexander nodded as he placed the construct down on the perch Lilith had made for it, the bird going still once more without magic to supply it. "True, but this is your accomplishment. Even if it lacks the independent power source you are looking for." Lilith lifted a grey leather bound book out of a wooden and weathered box, her hand tracing the Ancient Greek letters on the cover. "Well, let's hope the answer to that quandary of mine lies in this."

Lilith pulled her seat back and sat down, opening the book. Alexander looked over shoulder and frowned. "Lilith. If you practice any of the dangerous stuff in this book…" Lilith sighed. "Relax, I am not looking to strip a living being's soul from its body and stuffing it into an automaton's frame. Still, as much as it pains me to say it, a magical soul is one of the few things in this world that seems to generate magic on its own. Having a passing knowledge of Soul Magic couldn't hurt." Alexander sighed in relief. "Good, because messing around with souls is what got your companion to lose his sanity the first time around. Soul Magic is quite the dangerous craft to study, regardless of intent. It's why it's still heavily regulated, if not outright banned." Lilith turned a few pages over, finding one that showed hand drawn renditions of an animal and a human together. She flinched a little and was about to turn the page when a thought occurred to her. "Alexander, a Familiar bond is a type of incidental Soul Magic, right?" The dark haired man pulled away from her shoulder and rubbed his chin. "When you think about it, then yes, that is an accurate description." Lilith started reading the page thoroughly. "I never got to practice magic with a Familiar. In your own knowledge, how does magic flow between a Familiar and its other half?" Alexander shrugged. "Never had a Familiar myself, though my uncle did. Pretty sure it's a continuous flow of magic. Both are constantly aware of the other and can find each other easily enough across great distances. A few talented magicals can even use magic through their Familiars and vice versa."

Seeing similar descriptions in the text about Familiar Bonds, Lilith had a smile growing on her face. "Then that might be the key. A Familiar Bond. If I can figure out how to create a Pseudo Familiar Bond with a construct's core… it can get the magical energy to operate them from the owner, even from a distance. As the owner's energy is mostly self-sustaining, so will the constructs." Alexander's face went from surprised to smiling softly. "Well, that is a better alternative than splitting your soul and placing a Horcrux in a construct." Lilith gave Alexander a dark look. "I would never do that." Alexander patted her on the back. "And I am glad to hear it. How long will you be staying?" Lilith, blushing slightly out of embarrassment from being treated as a kid, looked at the mechanical clock on her desk. "A few hours. I promised Tom that I would fetch some chicken from the butcher and I should probably bring a few other non-perishables. The government rations on food are getting quite severe." Alexander nodded. "That they are. Had to go quite far to find some eggs myself." Lilith looked at Alexander, resting her chin on her open palm. "Says the man with a few acres of open land at the back of his house. I told you a vegetable farm and a chicken pen would have saved you some trouble. You also have enough space for cattle or pigs." Alexander sighed. "I know, I know. I made an order for some chickens, feed and seeds. Me and the elves already have the enclosure and greenhouse ready."

Lilith chuckled. "Well, better late than never. Anything else I can help you with?" Alexander thought for a second. "How's the eye treating you?" Lilith instinctively brought her hand up to her right eye. "It works fine. It's just…" Lilith paused for a second, trying to figure out how to phrase what she had been feeling. "It's weird. It behaves exactly like my eye, though I noticed its concealment enchantment isn't as accurate when it's replicating quick changes. Pretty sure Tom has noticed it. He has an incredible eye for detail. I also keep losing focus and slipping into the void." Alexander hummed to himself. "You can stop by Gringotts and see if they can tune it better, but I don't think there is much that can be done about the delay. Just be careful about what you spot through it whenever you do lose focus. As for young Riddle, I am glad to hear he is doing better and is behaving himself. Just remember. His upbringing at an Orphanage wouldn't have been the best place to learn what affection is like." Lilith blushed lightly. "I am not trying to bed him, Alexander!" The dark haired man chuckled. "That may be, but you never know. Lillian lived seventeen years with his soul embedded in her. It served as a catalyst for a soul bond ritual. The link between you two was severed… but that doesn't mean that you won't be drawn to each other by the very natures that bound you two together in the first place." Lilith's blush deepened as Alexander walked away, before she returned to her text. She had a lot of research to go over, hormones be damned.

Distant thuds woke Lilith up from her pleasant dream as she drowsily looked around the room. Hearing another, much louder thud, Lilith sat up and pulled her clothes on, before stepping out of her room. The main area of the cottage was without light, though the bright moonlight outside showed the shadow of her roommate looking out through the window. Lilith walked up to his side, making enough noise to not spook him, before reaching his side and looking out into the near darkness. Through the glass, she could hear the faint noise of a siren alarming the nearest residents, probably waking many in the dead of night with a start. "A bombing raid?" Tom nodded. "Seems like it." Lilith clenched her fist against her chest. She had hoped that she had picked a town far enough away from any raid targets. It seems that she was wrong. Now that there was one going on, just a few miles away… "The noise is coming from Smethwick, isn't it?" Tom sighed. "It's the only town nearby with an air raid siren." Lilith turned to him, noticing his choice of clothes. "Tom… I know this is a lot to ask, but could you get dressed in the leather jacket and proper clothes?" Tom looked at her and frowned. "You aren't thinking of going out there, are you?" Lilith stared at him, her own anxiety over what she wanted to do rising, even as she squashed it. "I am, though not until the bombers have left the area." Tom shook his head. "There is nothing for us to do." Lilith closed her eyes, trying to restrain her feelings. Lillian wouldn't go out there. She would just wait for it to be over and be done with it. But that was Lillian before jumping back in time.

For the last year, she had been struggling with the guilt that came from knowing all the horrors of the Second World War and being powerless to stop any of them. Millions of people would be dead, both soldiers and civilians, and she could do nothing to stop that. She hated it. She hated it so much. Here, just a few miles away, people were dying. Civilians, innocents, dying because the German Lufwaffe probably didn't get to pass through the RAF and Anti-Air defences around Birmingham, all the while she kept herself safe here, behind wards and being far enough away from other structures. It wasn't fair. It wasn't right. She needed to make it right. Lilith shook her head. "We can help the people caught in the rubble, keep them from dying because the firefighters and the Reserves aren't able to reach them in time." Tom sighed. "We can't use magic. I mean, you might get away with it, but I can't. The Trace…" Lilith debated for a second. Her status had allowed her to ask Ollivander to remove the Trace from her own wand and she was certain Tom could use it. But doing that might reveal more of her connection to him than was safe currently. On the other hand… a devilish idea took root in her mind as Lilith smiled. That could work. "True, you will be setting the Trace off, but I will cover any fines you suffer. Please Tom, I know this isn't easy, but I can only apparate there, spot victims and use some reinforcement magic. I can't extinguish the flames or use magic at a distance. I need your help. Please."

Tom turned to look out the window, deep in thought, before he sighed and turned towards his room. He came back, wearing a proper shirt and slipping his hand into the sleeves of his recently bought jacket. While not dragonhide, as those tended to be relegated by the DMLE, the dark green jacket was enchanted to be damage, fire and spell resistant. It had been one of the more expensive purchases he had made in their recent ventures into Diagon Alley, the other being clothes better suited for formal events that would adjust themselves to his frame in the next few years, before he would need to buy tailor made clothes. "Ok, what's the plan exactly?" Lilith smiled softly, glad he was willing to help her out. "I get us there and point out the people stuck under the rubble, you make sure it's safe for us to pull them out. When the Aurors arrive, I will deal with them." Tom sighed but nodded, before the two sat quietly in the dark, listening for the distinctive noise of explosions in the distance, with Lilith using her new sight to scan the dark night sky, catching glimpses of moving wisps of light that she now knew were the faint souls of non-magicals. Within half an hour, the night sky had finally settled down, the thuds having gone silent, though a faint red glow lit the night sky in the distance. Stepping out into the night, Lilith held Tom's hand and apparated both of them to a road just outside the town of Smethwick.

This close to the town, there was no hiding the fact that many buildings were alight, as Lilith rushed into the streets, her eye peering through the stone, wood and brick walls. She spotted a building to the right with several faint wisps of fading souls. "Come on!" The two entered the building, with Lilith casting a few reinforcement spells by touching the ground and walls, in order to keep the structure from collapsing with them inside. Tom and her were able to pull out two people from under broken beams, both advanced in years, out of the ground floor of the structure and onto the street, who were soon being tended to by other volunteers, before moving up the stairs. On the second floor, where the roof had been blown apart, Lilith managed to spot two more souls before an object sticking out of the floor caught her eyes. "Tom, stop!" Freezing in place, Tom followed her gaze and felt his own blood run cold as a metallic cylinder with fins was sticking out from the floor, the wood underneath it cracked. Lilith ran a few things through her mind before remembering something she had heard about bomb disposal units and the effects that cold temperatures had on chemical reactions. She prayed that her idea would work. "Tom, tell me you know the Glacius Spell? Because freezing that bomb is our best bet right now to not set it off accidentally."

Whipping his wand in the adequate wand motions, Tom whispered "Glacius!" The two watched as the bomb started to frost over, before a thicker layer of ice started to build around it. Lilith knelt down and touched the ground, feeling her skin split open from a red arc of magic backlashing against her. Fighting through the pain, Lilith managed to reinforce the floor, keeping the bomb safely in place, so as not to trigger the pressure or impact switch that had already failed from the collision with the floor. She looked at Tom. "Let's get them out quickly. That will only hold for so long." The two managed to pull out two young children from underneath the rubble of the severely damaged ceiling, before rushing out the door and back onto the streets, handing the children to the elderly couple who were now restored to consciousness, their eyes covered in ash and years as they gripped the infants. As firefighters and medics were moving about the street, taking care of the wounded, Lilith pulled one of the firefighters aside, pointing at the building they just vacated. "There is an undetonated bomb on the second floor of that building. There aren't any more people inside, but it could take the building down, not to mention the ones adjacent to it." The firefighter nodded. "Got it. I will tell the Area Manager and the others. Thank you!" Lilith and Tom proceeded to inspect a few more buildings, away from the firefighters, with Tom using his wand to extinguish the flames blocking their way into a building, when Lilith heard the sounds of apparitions just a few yards down the street. "The hell do you think you are doing?"

Lilith turned towards the now familiar figure of Auror Euphemia Potter, who was wearing her Auror jacket and robes slightly ajar, meaning that she and her fellow Aurors hadn't been expecting any work tonight. Lilith raised an eyebrow at her. "Helping. The town was hit by a bombing raid and there are civilians dying inside these buildings." Euphemia stepped up to her. "You two are breaking the Decree for Underage Sorcery and are potentially breaking the Statute of Secrecy. You will stop this at once!" Lilith waved her hands, pointing at the burning and ruined town in the dead of night, the sky still illuminated by flames. "Are your laws more important than the lives of the innocents? Well, are they Auror Potter? This war was started by one of our own and while these attacks are being carried out by muggles, that doesn't make it any less our responsibility. We have an obligation to save as many of their lives as we possibly can." Euphemia shook her head. "You and Mr Riddle here are minors. This isn't your responsibility. Let the adults handle it." Lilith stared at Euphemia, raising her voice. "Then handle it! Get your wands out and start helping get the survivors out of the collapsed buildings and to safety. Or is this too much of a hassle for you? Because if it is, then it reflects poorly on a Ministry that has vowed to stand up to Grindelwald's barbarity, and it certainly doesn't reflect well on your family."

Euphemia growled softly. "You don't know what you are saying and Aurors can't go out of their way to help out in these random and infrequent attacks." Lilith yelled into her face. "They aren't infrequent. They happen all the time, harming muggle and magical alike. Muggleborns are losing their families left and right while you do nothing, while a few have probably perished already! Your own brother-in-law is serving on the frontlines, fighting to end this war a moment sooner. So tell me, Euphemia Potter née McKinnon, will you do any less within the borders of your own country!?" The two stared at each other as Tom and the Aurors watched in stunned silence for a few moments, before Euphemia turned to the Aurors. "Goddess be damned. Wood, head back to the Ministry and get the Obliviators and any off duty Aurors willing to lend a hand. Everyone else, get to work searching for and pulling people out of the rubble." Lilith spoke up to the Aurors. "If you see a metal cylinder, freeze it with a Glacius and prevent it from moving however you can but don't touch them. They are undetonated bombs. They go off and you won't live to see St. Mungos." Some of the Aurors looked nervously at each other before they got to work, before Euphemia looked at Lilith and Tom. "You two are with me. After we are done here, we need to have a chat back at the Ministry." Lilith nodded, with Euphemia tagging along as they entered the next building.

Lilith stared at the body of a young man of Indian ancestry, his body cold and still to her touch, before focusing on the remaining three survivors, all unconscious and beneath collapsed furniture and masonry as they tried to make their way to the back door of the house. With Euphemia's help in levitating the rubble, the three were safely pulled out of the building, when two figures apparated in front of the ruins of the former home, the couple rushing to look over the survivors. "Kama, Pratham! Prisha!" The woman remained with the three as the man looked at Euphemia. "My brother, Arjun. Have you seen him? He and his wife were minding our children." Lilith sighed. "There is a body of a man inside. We have been prioritizing getting those still alive out safely, so we did not get a chance to move him. I am sorry." The dark skinned man, his face illuminated by a nearby fire, grew saddened as he rubbed his face. The four of them together had no trouble pulling the man's body out of the building, even as the neighboring house collapsed from the damage and flames that consumed it, with the older brother closing the eyes of his deceased sibling. The man turned to the three of them and bowed his head. "I am Ansh Patil. Thank you for saving the lives of my family, those that you could." Euphemia sighed but indicated with her head at Tom and Lilith. "Thank these two. Ordinarily we don't get involved as we had no idea you were living here, but these two youngsters were setting off alarms at the Ministry."

The man looked at them both, recognizing them. "Ah, you two have been visiting the town for weeks now. You have my gratitude and that of my family. If you two need anything, anything at all, please feel free to ask. We are in your debt." Lilith shook his hand. "What debt might lie between us should wait till your family is safe and settled. You have our condolences for your loss." The man nodded, before he looked at his wife, children and now widowed sister-in-law. He turned back to Lilith and Euphemia. "There are others of my family and people in the town. I need to check on them." Euphemia sighed, rubbing her arm across her forehead, leaving a small trail of ash, not that different from the smudges on Tom and Lilith's faces. "We will help where we can. Lead on." The four lingered in the town, scouring buildings and helping to pull out a few more survivors, with the Healers that came with the Obliviators stabilizing the more at risk victims. Eventually, the light of the burning blazes was replaced by the morning sun, as thinning clouds of smoke filled the air, with survivors and townsfolk looking for many missing people among the ruined buildings, though a great many were outside, the shock and adrenaline from last night finally turning to exhaustion and grief. Lilith sat down on the side of the street, looking into the town center, as Tom joined her, the two covered in ash, masonry dust and sweat, both thinking about the night they just went through. Lives had been saved, but they were just a few compared to the losses already happening, but these Lilith had at least managed to help in their time of need. Whatever consequences may come were worth it if it meant that her and Tom being here had made a difference, no matter how small.

A dark figure walked down a quiet and unassuming town road, several of the houses adorned with jack-o-lanterns and other Halloween paraphernalia. His servant had picked the perfect night to reveal to him the location of the safehouse that housed his destined enemy and the families in charge of protecting the two candidates. When one of his younger but loyal Death Eaters had overheard the prophecy being revealed to the Old Man, Voldemort knew he had to deal with this threat without delay. Waiting for the child to be raised and trained to match him in power and skill wasn't something he had any desire to deal with, especially not now that victory seemed all the more certain, even with the Ministry taking a more lethal approach to his followers. It was too little too late. No, what Voldemort was more concerned with was the future that could follow. He needed the population of Great Britain to accept their defeat and subservience to him. That would not happen so long as the Old Man and his Order continued to stand up to his forces, and it certainly wouldn't be happening if word spread about some destined Chosen One having been born to vanquish him. Sadly, the Old Man had been paranoid enough to put the families into hiding just as quickly, switching locations and secret keepers every few months, so as to avoid drawing attention to the communities they chose. Now, over a year later, their luck had finally run out.

Spotting a small but nimble figure rushing by his side, Voldemort felt some of the relief that had washed over him when his spy reported that the Order had chosen him, above all others, as the keeper of the secret location for this particular safe house. If all this proved fruitful, his timid Death Eater would have less to be concerned with after tonight. If things went badly… well, Voldemort had no illusions about whom to blame. As he passed several children, none of whom reacted with fear to his appearance due to the muggle Holiday, he walked past a graveyard that had a few decrepit wards on it, pausing briefly in thought before continuing to his destination. He would have to look into that one day, as there were many graves of his ancestors he had yet to find. He still needed one more relic to acquire and the Graveyard at Goddric's Hollow seemed like it might just be the place to locate one of Godric Gryffindor's artefacts, possibly buried along with one of the wizard's descendants. Voldemort smiled to himself as he thought about his treasures. He had done what no other wizard had ever achieved. He had not only secured his immortality but had done it five times over, soon to be six. Even if one of these treasures were found, the others would be safe. The very containers he had selected were perfect, as any magic on them would be attributed to the object's own properties. After tonight, there would be no one capable of challenging him, prophecy or not.

The rat Animagus led Voldemort right to the door of an unassuming home, one that was heavily warded, which ordinarily would have been hidden even from his sight, had his spy not given him the secret phrase. Voldemort's smile widened as he drew his wand, summing up his magic. The door withstood two of his siege engine spells before a third and final blast tore it off its hinges. Casting a dueling shield on his offhand, he had no trouble entering the house, with the three Auror occupants casting stunners against him. What a joke. The two men fell quickly, the green light of his curse stripping away the life in their eyes as the woman screamed. "Lily! Get to the kids now! It's him!" The Lady Longbottom breathed her last breath soon after, her body slumped over the landing of the stairs leading up to the second floor, with Voldemort's eyes looking upwards, as he unceremoniously kicked her body out of his way. Using Homenum Revelio, Voldemort could see the last living adult moving about in a room upstairs, with two smaller figures next to her. Rushing quickly so as to prevent an escape, the locked door between him and his targets wasn't able to withstand a single blast from his wand. There, her hand shaking as she aimed a wand at him, stood Lily Potter, those piercing green eyes fixed on him.

"Please, they are just children." Voldemort chuckled to himself as he stepped into the room. "For now, but one day one of them will challenge me. That day can never be. Now, I will ask you to surrender and stand aside. This is what little mercy I can offer you." Lily's shaking hands went rigid. "I can't. I can't let you kill my daughter. Avad-" A flash of green light filled the room, before the woman's lifeless body hit the floor, her wand rolling out of her hand as the green light faded from its tip. Voldemort approached the woman and nudged her face with his boot. "Such a waste. Still, I admire your commitment. Unlike your husband, you were willing to kill me to save your daughter. I will honor your resolve by ending her life quickly and painlessly." The nursery was now filled with the crying of a baby as Voldemort looked at the two figures sitting together in a cot. He frowned as he loomed over both. The one wearing blue was crying his lungs out to exhaustion and yet, the one wearing pink seemed calm, looking at him with curious eyes. As he neared them, he watched as the girl reached out with her hand, trying to grab his wand. Not worried in the least, Voldemort allowed the curious child to grip it. The moment the tiny hand touched the wand, magic rushed through the wand and into him as green harmless sparks escaped the tip of his wand, much to the giggling baby girl's delight.

"How fascinating. You can use my wand easily enough and you are not afraid of me. Would you happen to be my sworn enemy, young Lillian Potter?" Not expecting to get a response, the girl simply sat back down and giggled at him, those green eyes, very much like her mother's, looking at him, still curious, yet lacking any hint of fear or animosity. He spent a moment contemplating the child. "No, I think not." Voldemort looked over the child again and wondered if perhaps she could be of use to him and his cause. If he slayed the Longbottom boy, the girl could serve his interests well, if she was raised by a proper magical family. Her ease at his side and ability to use his wand made it very likely that she would one day be a powerful witch and a strong asset, her name drawing the attention of those who would otherwise challenge his authority. Perhaps she could serve his cause better alive rather than dead. Voldemort looked at the crying boy, the infant's eyes showing some signs of irritation, if not anger. Voldemort nodded to himself. It had to be the boy. Only a Pureblood could hope to wield the power to challenge Voldemort's accedance, especially one from such a distinguished family such as the Longbottoms. The boy would die here and the girl would serve him as a loyal servant. His young Death Eater Potion's Master may have wanted the mother but he would have to settle for the child.

Voldemort raised his wand and aimed at the boy. "So ends your threat to my rightful rule, young Mr. Longbottom. May you find some comfort in the afterlife in the arms of your parents. Avada Kedavra!" The green light of the curse left his wand tip as Voldemort smiled, before a bit of movement caught his eye. There was nothing he could do as the Potter girl reached out with her left hand, intercepting the curse. Whether it was his desire not to kill the girl, some act of divine intervention or the magic of the so-called Chosen One's power, the green light of the Killing Curse exploded right before his eyes. For the first time since he suffered the effects of the Cruciatus Curse back at Hogwarts as a fourth year student, his entire body was consumed in unexpected, excruciating pain, his ears registering a loud explosion, before he found himself floating above the wrecked nursery, a pile of ash marking the exact spot where his body once stood. Voldemort unleashed a scream of pure rage before rushing at the boy, only to find him protected by some unknown magic. He barely noticed that the girl was crying softly, cradling her left hand, before he heard someone screaming for the Potters. Voldemort, now a incorporeal wraith, left through the wretched window and out into the world, already considering how best to return to a physical form, in order to kill the blasted boy once and for all. For there was no longer any doubt in his mind. Neville Longbottom was to be his so-called vanquisher. And for that, he had to die.

"Tom! Tom! Wake up! It's just a dream!" The young Slytherin Heir's eyes snapped open as he sucked in a deep breath, his eyes struggling to focus as the dream's echoes lingered in his mind. His skin felt as if it was ablaze, his nerves screaming in pain. He instinctively drew the wand he held under his pillow and pressed it against the throat of the person next to him. The two remained still as Tom took deep breaths, before a few things became clear. He wasn't in some wrecked nursery suffering from what looked like a backfiring Killing Curse. He was back in his room inside the cottage that he shared with… Tom's eyes focused on the person leaning next to him, seeing the wand against her throat. Green eyes that reminded him of both the dead woman and the infant looked back at him but Lilith remained perfectly still, her gaze searching Tom's face, not a hint of fear in her eyes as she looked on him with concern. Feeling a bit of embarrassment warming his cheeks, Tom lowered his wand from her throat, relaxing the grip he had on it. "I am so sorry. I… didn't know what was happening." Lilith smiled softly at him. "It's ok. It's my fault I broke into your room without permission. Are you alright? You were screaming in pain."

Taking mental stock of his condition, Tom found he was feeling fine, even though his skin still felt unnaturally warm. "I am fine now. Sorry about that. It was just a nightmare." Lilith's smile dropped and she looked pained. "It was about the bombing, wasn't it? I am so sorry. I knew you were suffering from having lived through a raid and I dragged you into another bombed out town. I can't imagine what horrible memories that dredged up." Tom ran his hand across his hair, finding it wet with sweat, though he shook his head. "It wasn't about the air raids. In fact… it's odd. After we helped get the people safely out of so many damaged buildings… I don't know. I feel… lighter. Like a burden I was carrying for over a year had been lifted. Though I am probably going to be sensitive to the noises of bombs stricking in the distance, I think my issues with the air raids are not as bad as they once were." Lilith gave him an incredulous look. "You sure that's not the high from getting left off the hook by the Minister for Magic? Or the fact that you got a commendation from him for services rendered?" Tom blushed lightly as his memories from the aftermath of the rescue flooded his mind. He couldn't exactly blame Lilith for not believing him, since he had indeed felt quite good about after the Minister himself appeared at the DMLE.

"Auror Potter. I heard about the incident from last night. Are these the students responsible?" Euphemia had looked quite frustrated by the time Minister Spencer-Moon had barged into the DMLE, with Head Auror Shafiq at his side, the dark skinned man having spent the last few minutes looking over his fellows. The woman, still sporting some ash stains and her slightly disheveled hair, had been taking a statement down from both Lilith and Tom, with the latter clearly seeing that she was feeling conflicted about whether or not to charge them. Lilith's instructions and their discreet use of magic ensured that there was no major breach to the Statute of Secrecy at all during the incident. The only work the Obliviators had to do was to adjust a few memories of the survivors who had been pinned down within their homes, most of the work being done with their permission as none of them cared about how they were saved, just that they were. The Patils themselves proved very helpful in getting the local Indian population, which had lived in the area since the end of the now First World War, to keep quiet, as these people knew about magic from their lives in the Subcontinent and understood the importance of not breaking the Statute. A few definitely remembered getting pulled out by Tom and Lilith, their words of gratitude building an unexpected feeling of warmth in Tom's chest.

"That they are, sir. These are Tom Riddle and Lady von Schwarzwald. Mr Riddle's wand was the one with the Trace, which registered as active by the Improper Use of Magic Office during the night in the proximity of the town of Smethwick." Leonard had looked over the kids, clearly recognizing Lilith. "Miss von Schwarzwald. You clearly seem to have a thing for being in the right place at the right time." Lilith blushed slightly. "My apologies for that, Minister. Mr Riddle and I were in the area and as victims of this war, neither of us felt inclined to let others suffer as we had without lending a hand." The minister's face softened. "No, of course not. In these dreadful times, courage such as yours is a rare thing, but one worthy of praise, not condemnation. Auror Potter, I believe any fines and charges can be waived concerning this incident. In fact, I would like to provide you two with a Commendation. Not only for saving muggles and magicals alike, but also for providing our people with an appropriate means to aid in this time of crisis. I will be discussing the use of Aurors and Reservists with Prime Minister Churchill myself, as a way to maintain the government's censure of these raids by reducing the casualties and damage where possible. I can't imagine how many lives we could save by taking such an active response to the German's barbarity. Thank you both, for showing us how we could do our part to aid in this god forsaken war." The man patted them on the back and wished them a good summer, with a relieved Euphemia releasing them a few minutes later.

Tom shook his head as he looked back at Lilith. "Ok, so I may yet get some bad dreams from that, but the nightmare wasn't about a bombing raid. It…" Tom clamped his jaw shut as he tried to think what he could or couldn't say to Lilith about these odd dreams he was having. Lilith noticed his reticence and sighed. "You don't have to tell me if it's something truly private." Tom looked at her green eyes, again feeling conflicted by the fact his dream showed two people with matching eye color. Were they relations of Lilith? Tom doubted it. Still, aside from the physical reaction that was now all but gone, Tom was feeling a bit of guilt. He hadn't taken a life yet, and somehow this future self of his had done that and more, barely batting an eyelash as he thought about killing two infants, all because of some prophecy. As Lilith stood up and made for the door, Tom's eyes caught the odd shaped scar on her left hand. "What's that from? I've never seen it before." Lilith seemed to freeze the moment she realized he was talking about her scar. Running her hand over the discolored skin, Lilith took a moment to answer. "On the evening when my family was attacked, I was hit by a curse that should have killed me. I woke up a few minutes later, with the scar on my hand. I… don't like showing it, hence why I always wear gloves when I can."

Feeling that he had invaded her privacy, Tom decided it was only fair to share a bit of his dream. "My dream was about me. Or someone I could become. I… was in the room of a house with two children, having just killed four adults. I then aimed my wand at one of the kids, planning to kill it for some odd reason, before I died instead." Tom rubbed his face. "Ever since summer of last year, I feel like I have been having odd dreams. Most don't seem to linger in my mind by the time I wake up, though this one did." Lilith returned to his side, reached out to touch his hand, before stopping herself. When Tom didn't react, she wrapped her fingers around Tom's hand. "I can't say I know exactly what it is that is happening with these dreams, but I don't think you need to worry about them." Tom frowned at her. "I was killing children." Lilith nodded softly. "And how did that make you, the you sitting in this bed, feel?" Tom thought for a second. "Cold, sick… disgusted with myself." Lilith gave him a reassuring smile, squeezing his hand. "Then whoever that was wasn't you. And as long as you can feel that killing children is wrong, that will never be you. A few days ago you helped me save the lives of innocents. Though you didn't want to do it, you did. So believe in the person you want to be, not what you might fear you might become."

As Tom nodded to himself, Lilith stood back up, releasing his hand gently, after seeing the time on the clock at his bedside table. "We should get some sleep. In a few days, the Hogwarts Letters should be arriving and then we have to spend a few hours in the Alley buying the books and materials listed. After that, we need to go over our plans for finding your family's legacy at Hogwarts." Tom, seeing the time, nodded in agreement, even as he rubbed his fingers on the hand Lilith had been touching. "Yeah, you're right. Thank you for checking in on me, Lilith." The redhead blushed at his words. "I promised I would help you and I will. This is just part of it. Pleasant dreams, Tom. I will have breakfast ready by the time you're out of the shower after the sun rises." As Lilith was closing the door, she paused. "Though please take a moment to check if I am in the bathroom before you enter it, if you do wake up early again." Tom blushed softly. "I will. Goodnight." Tom slumped back onto the bed, his mind still trying to make sense of the dream before he just pushed the images aside. Instead, he focused on the way Lilith's hand felt on his and the warm feeling it elicited in his heart. Though their time together was a product of their alliance, Tom was just happy to have her by his side. He fell asleep, having a far more pleasant dream about a girl with green eyes than the one before.

Chapter 16: A New Start

"Very well. That covers the evaluation of the previous Prefects and the selection of Head Boy and Head Girl, as well as their replacements. Now then, who are your selections for the new fifth year Prefects?" Armando Dippet sat back, feeling his age a bit more after the long debate concerning the request from the DMLE that was covered at the very beginning of the meeting. While it used to be up to the students to submit themselves and their scores for consideration in order to become Aurors or Hit Wizards, the current administration had requested permission to receive the documentation in advance for all students going back several years directly from the school, as the documents at the Department of Education only provided a narrow portrait of the students and their capabilities. It didn't escape Armando's mind that they were likely looking to recruit cadets to be trained for the war effort and wanted to know who was suitable. While the Ministry of Magic had yet to make an official declaration of war, Minister Spencer-Moon was clearly making the necessary preparations to be as ready as possible when the inevitable became reality. Several Aurors, like Head Shafiq and recently promoted Senior Auror Potter, among others, would be staying in Britain, making sure that the population was safe from it's more dangerous and unstable members, but most of the younger cadets and the older, more experienced Aurors, who hadn't already volunteered to help the ICW Peacekeepers, would soon be training or being deployed to fight Grindelwald's forces.

As expected, the Ministry's request was followed by Albus Dumbledore's impassioned rejection of the measure, with Professors Doge, Croaker and Greengrass joining his side. Then there were the members of the staff who remained silent on the matter, abstaining from voicing their opinions. Teresa Prewett was, as expected, one of those who wasn't willing to voice an opinion, even if her nature as a Healer adhored violence. Her family's long history as being part of the DMLE made sure that she was aware of the importance of facing off against the Dark Witches and Wizards that threatened the lives of others, regardless of the personal cost. Armando knew this as well, hence his defence of the measure by the Ministry, under the condition that war was inevitable and that it was better that their young men and women were better prepared to face the coming danger. Dumbledore had been stubborn in his defence, saying that allowing the students to have their choice of career denied to them by the Ministry possibly enforcing a draft could see their society suffer devastating losses, both to the generation's physical and emotional wellbeing. Everyone could agree with that sentiment, though Professor Ross countered, saying that the graduates would already be in danger if Grindelwald's forces began an assault on Britain, regardless of training. Dumbledore tried hard to defend his position but was outvoted by a small margin, with Greengrass changing her vote at the end, though it was clear she did so begrudgingly.

Once Dumbledore, Doge and Greengrass submitted their selections for Prefects, with Theseus reacting with some measure of pride at the selection of his estranged granddaughter, Minerva, as the Gryffindor Prefect, Armando sat up straighter, knowing the names Slughorn was about to recommend. The youngest of his staff members, and one of the youngest Heads of House, Horace had never been shy of making unusual selections for his Prefects and always ran them by Dippet before the session, just in case he felt that his observations were too narrow minded. Having taken the position of Head of Slytherin House just two years prior, his selection of Walburga Black had been a controversial one. The girl hadn't demonstrated the social skills required for the role, though she certainly had the academic excellence. That first year of her as a Prefect had been turbulent to say the least, especially with her rocky relationships with the other Prefects, though the selection of her brother and cousin as her fellow Prefects a year later apparently did well for her, with Lucretia being more than happy to interact with the Prefects that Walburga disliked. Armando had no trouble keeping her off the candidates for Head Girl, which Slughorn was willing to accept based on the girl's merits. He did, however, take some pleasure at the surprise on Dumbledore's face, at the mention of the next two Prefects from Slytherin.

"I submit Tom Riddle and Lilith von Schwarzwald as my House's fifth year Prefects." Albus looked as if he had been slapped across the face. "You can't be serious, Horace." Slughorn turned to his college, drinking from his cup of tea. "But I am. I don't believe I have to discuss their academic merits. Tom Riddle has consistently remained at the top of his year groups' scores, surpassing many of those from other houses, while von Schwarzwald's entrance and subsequent exams were some of the most detailed and thorough papers I have ever graded." Merrythought nodded. "I can't disagree with that. It is rare for me to get a student so well versed in Defence, yet her unique point of view has certainly lent well to some interesting and thought provoking discussions in our class, resulting in higher scores for all of her classmates." Albus cleared his throat. "Academically they may be within the expected range, but their activities outside of their academic disposition are not as acceptable. Mr Riddle's anti-social behaviour and constant attempts at circumventing curfew make him an ill-advised choice for a position that is to enforce the rules, with Miss Scwarzwald's own actions before the entire school should do the same. In fact, I have it under good authority that Mr Riddle left his place of residence during the start of the summer and has yet to return. What sort of example does this set for the rest of the students?" Dippet stroked his short beard, before looking at Slughorn. "I take it there are reasons you believe they are indeed suitable for the roles, despite these issues?"

Horace nodded his head. "Of course, Headmaster. Concerning Miss von Schwarzwald, I can say without question that she has demonstrated a keen interest in the education and wellbeing of our younger Slytherins. She has spent quite a bit of her free time tutoring some of the first years and second years, helping them with their assignments whenever she could." Madam Bulstrode spoke up. "She has done the same within the library and while she may not have helped out the younger students of the other houses, she has a kind and generous disposition to all students, particularly those of Ravenclaw House." Professor Greengrass nodded in agreement. "I have no issues with her selection as I have seen her courteous behaviour to my students plenty of times and I am certain that my students will welcome her selection as a Prefect." Armando looked at a clearly frustrated Dumbledore. "Then I see no issue with the selection. Giving her the position of Prefect sends a clear message to her fellow refugees that they aren't being treated differently from the rest of the students and while her interactions with Hufflepuff and Gryffindor might not be as common as that of other fourth years, I am certain she may like the opportunity to interact more with the other houses that the duties of a Prefect will require of her." Albus shook his head. "That still doesn't excuse her behaviour before the entire School with her duel against Valerio Rosier. The use of violence against another student should never be tolerated by an academic institution, nor should it be rewarded."

Dippet grew quiet, as he too believed in said sentiment. To his surprise, Theseus spoke up. "And what of Valerio's instigation? The DMLE confirmed that he was responsible for her assault at the pier. Should he have been allowed to complete his studies at the school after an attempted murder of a fellow student, had she avoided challenging him? We may never wish to condone violence, but when our own bylaws and Charter do nothing to bring justice to the crimes committed within the grounds of the Castle, why should anyone be surprised that the victims would pursue a different avenue to resolve their differences? Lilith von Schwarzwald's choice may have been violent and upfront, but it did resolve itself with no deaths and minimal injuries on the part of the two parties. While we shouldn't celebrate her choice, neither should we condemn it or use it against her position as a Prefect." Albus was about to speak when Melia Greengrass followed through. "The same could be said of her intervention against the assault and attempted rape of my students. Her methods may have been violent, but they were nonlethal and resulted in the mitigation of further harm to two young girls. Nonviolence is an admirable stance, but it should never be an excuse to allow the perpetration of crimes, least of all against minors. I for one believe my students would feel safer, knowing that she was patrolling the Castle at night." Dippet looked towards Albus. "As unpopular her methods may be, she has the support of two Head of Hogwarts Houses and, it would seem, that of their students. I will allow her appointment to the position of Prefect." Dumbledore sighed and decided to focus on the other student. "Very well, then what of my concerns with Mr Riddle?"

Slughorn sighed softly. "I won't disagree that Tom Riddle has had his fair share of problems leading into his fourth year. That said, his behaviour this last year has been exemplary. Throughout his time at school, he has often been assisting other Slytherins with their assignments, with this year being the first that he lent a hand to our younger students. He has certainly been quite amiable to his fellow Slytherins and has begun to show some friendly behaviour to the students of the other houses. While his attempts at breaking curfew are numerous, we can't exactly single him out on that. I am certain all of our students are equally as guilty of exploring this Castle's corridors in the dead of night. Not to mention everyone sitting in this room is guilty of that themselves during their time at school." Armando nodded his head as everyone but Dumbledore chuckled, before chiming in. "I am sure we can forgive such a light infraction, especially when compared to his most recent behaviour. In fact, I received quite the interesting Floo call from the Minister a few days ago, regarding his out of school activities. While Mr Riddle did indeed leave his registered residence of Wool's Orphanage, he did so after the required period of time the law mandates." Theseus muttered under his breath. "An orphanage? The boy has some measure of patience. I would have left after my first summer back from Hogwarts, Ministry be damned." He soon found himself under the glare of several professors, before muttering a soft "my apologies," though he clearly didn't mean it.

With the interruption handled, Dippet continued. "It would seem that Mr Riddle, through his own private funds, was able to secure rent for himself, with the assistance of Miss von Schwarzwald. While I know not what they did for most of their time together, I was assured by Auror Potter and Head Auror Shafiq that both were in good spirits and amicable, considering the circumstances in which they were found. Minister Spencer-Moon was quite impressed with the bravery and generosity of both Miss von Schwarzwald and Mr Riddle, as both youngsters apparently assisted in the rescue of several muggles and magicals after a German Bombing Raid damaged a town close to where they had been at the time of the event. Some of Professor Greengrass' students, the younger Patils, were saved by both of them, as a bomb ripped through their family home. Our potential Head Girl, should she accept the position, is ending her travels in the Indian Subcontinent with her extended family to help care for her younger siblings as the family grieves the loss of her uncle, before they return to Hogwarts." The head of Ravenclaw looked relieved concerning the news of her students. "I am more than glad to support Tom Riddle's position as Prefect, then, if he was willing to risk his life for the safety of others."

Slughorn looked mighty pleased with himself as Theseus looked towards Dumbledore. "Seems there might be some Gryffindor courage in those two after all. I believe they are both deserving of the chance to demonstrate that they can branch out and make more acquaintances. At the very least, the selection will allow us all to see how both perform beyond the comforts of their own House." Dumbledore sighed deeply, feeling that any of his objections would be pointless now. "Very well, though Mr. Riddle will remain a concern of mine. His history outside of the school speaks poorly of his character. If he has indeed improved, then I will be most glad to be proven wrong, but for now I will hold my judgment." Armando hummed to himself, considering Albus' comment a small victory. Perhaps there was some hope for him yet. "Very well, let's go over any last minute changes to the curriculum we may need to employ for the upcoming year, before we send out the letters with the book lists. Theseus, it seems Newt has made another addendum to his book. Have you had the chance to evaluate its relevance to the course?" Theseus cursed under his breath, probably hoping that the subject wasn't brought up. As his Care for Magical Creatures Professor went over the new information, Armando relaxed into his chair, feeling quite happy with how things were resolved. Young Miss von Schwarzwald's interest in Tom Riddle seems to have done the boy well. He looked forward to seeing them grow in the coming years.

Lilith yawned loudly as she and Tom waited in line to pay for the Hogwarts textbooks within "Flourish and Blotts," with Tom nudging her shoulder to keep her from getting louder. "I told you to get some sleep last night." Lilith glared softly at Tom. "I thought I had a breakthrough. Everything else was working perfectly." Tom sighed. "That might be true but you knew we would be waking up early. And your breakthrough didn't seem to materialize." Lilith pouted. "I have been working on this project for over a year now, so excuse me if I couldn't ignore what my mind thought was the next step forward in my pursuit." Tom shrugged. "True. What are you working on exactly with all those mechanical parts on your desk, anyhow?" Lilith gave Tom a measured look but sighed. "Nothing, for now. The magic I need to get them to work isn't up to scratch just yet. I am closer now, though. I, at least, know what works as a magical core and what doesn't. Once I find a proper core, then everything else should fall into place. Until then, you stay clear from my desk. I want it to be a surprise." Tom raised an eyebrow at that last statement. He was never fond of surprises himself, as Lilith always looked giddy with excitement when she was working at her desk with that odd assortment of gears and crystals, so he was certain it wouldn't be anything too unpleasant for him.

As soon as they finished paying for their books, the two made for the door, a dark-haired missile hugged Lilith, before two bright grey eyes looked up at her. "Hi Lilith! Did you get my letter?" Lilith's face broke into a soft smile. "I did. I am very proud of you, Orion. Getting an O in Potions as a first year is amazing." A deep voice sent shivers down Lilith and Tom's back. "Indeed. We were quite pleased with his scores ourselves." Lilith felt her heart running wild as her eyes landed on a man who looked remarkably like her Godfather, though his voice was far deeper and more sophisticated, his wild long hair tied down and well groomed. Those grey eyes were both familiar and unusually hard to read as they looked at her and Tom over. Lilith managed to pull herself out of Orion's grip and bowed her head. "It is a great pleasure to make your acquaintance, Heir Black. I have heard much about you from your children." Arcturus looked her over. "As I have about you. Lucretia and Orion speak well of you, Frau von Schwarzwald." After lifting her head, Lilith spotted most of the Blacks at Hogwarts with the Heir Black, with Alphard doing a poor job at trying not to pay attention. His nervousness about the situation made Lilith take a second glance around, before her eyes landed on a figure whose presence was almost completely concealed, were it not for her artificial eye. Lilith looked from the figure to the Heir Black, who turned his attention to Tom.

"Interestingly enough, word has also reached me about you, Mr Riddle. You have done much to learn our ways in these last four years and your recent commendation by the Minister is a sign of good things. Tell me, would you be interested in courting one of our family's lovely ladies?" Tom successfully kept the surprise from receiving such an offer off his face as he ran through the reasons as to why Arcturus Black would offer that to him so plainly and out in the open. On the one hand it was a strong public show of support for him, which could serve their interests in gaining Lilith's aid and trust. On the other… "You honour me, Heir Black and while it's a generous offer, I will have to decline. The women of House Black deserve partners worthy of their station and affections and I have yet to prove myself worthy of either. I will, of course, be more than happy to continue in their acquaintance to lend them what help they may deem necessary from me." Lilith's soft smile and Arcturus's thoughful look was all Tom needed to know that Arcturus' offer had a hidden meaning, one that he had managed to spot. A soft voice spoke into the silence. "See, my dear, there was nothing to worry about. He is very much the gentleman our children have described. Why don't you go ahead with them to the counter and pay for the books?" Arcturus sighed and turned to the woman hiding in his shadow, before lifting her hand up and kissing it. "Of course, my love."

As Arcturus excused himself, Lilith turned her eyes and found herself under the careful but amicable eyes of Melania Black née Macmillan, who eyed both her and Tom with clear interest. "Your humbleness served you well, Mr Riddle and does service to you and to Frau von Schwarzwald. It is quite rare for our family to find two people that we can consider friends so easily and yet here you two are." The brunette with her hair neatly tied in a bun gestured with her head at her excited son and daughter as they went over books, a few clearly meant for third years. "Despite the nasty business that the Rosiers carried out at Hogwarts this last year, my son returned full of excitement and anticipation. A rare thing to see among Slytherin students but a welcomed change." Lilith eyed the woman carefully. "He and the other first years deserve to learn magic in a way that they can enjoy it, not having to deal with politics so early in their lives. I am glad we could do our part in giving him that chance." Melania smiled at her. "As a former Hufflepuff myself, I welcome the loyalty you show to the members of Slytherin House." Lilith looked over at Cygnus and Walburga as they brought their books to the counter. "Our first loyalty should always be to our family's best interests in the long run, whatever form that may take, rather than to serve some short term gain of power over those who don't have our interests at heart."

Tom noticed Melania stiffening softly at the final statement, before a ward fell around both of them from a quick flick of Melania's wand. "I hope you aren't insinuating anything about my husband." Lilith shook her head. "Not at all. Lucretia and Orion are a credit to you both as parents. I am just worried that not everyone in a position of power is able to care for their well being as their loving parents. That danger may easily spread to the other young members of a family without much notice." Melania stared at Lilith but sighed. "That may not be a battle that we can win." Lilith stared back at her. "Maybe, but seeing what's at stake, it is also a battle you can't afford to lose." Melania looked back over to her two children and after a few seconds she stood a little straighter. "Indeed. Orion cares about you, while Lucretia and Alphard are happy to trust you. My husband and I will take your warning to heart." Melania turned to Tom. "You answered well and have Frau von Schwarzwald's trust and friendship, so I will trust my family's safety and wellbeing to you as well, Mr Riddle. Do not make me regret this. Arcturus may hold great power in our house and is a fine duelist, but a mother's wrath is a sight that even my husband trembles at." Tom bowed his head, swallowing the lump that threatened to return to his throat. "I will look after them to the best of my abilities while I can. Anything further would interfere with my own duties."

Melania nodded. "Believe me, I understand. Fair day to you both." After stepping out of the bookstore and walking for a few minutes, Tom turned to Lilith but found her finger on his lips. The two turned and entered an alley and waited in silence, before Lilith spoke up. "I know you are there." Tom felt his heart run cold as a figure materialized from right next to them, long dark hair tied in a braid that hung down from one of her shoulders as two bright purple eyes looked from both of them curiously. A heavy ward slammed into place, its power enough to almost make Tom's shoulders slouch. "Don't fret too much, young man. Even the most gifted wizards would find my disillusionment spell too hard to spot, let alone pierce through." Lilith gripped Tom's upper arm tightly and gave him a warning glance, before focusing her attention on the woman before her. "Anything you wish to say to us, Cassiopeia Black?" The woman gave Lilith a toothy smile. "Oh, Arturus and Melania said plenty, I was just feeling the need to announce myself. Can't let them have all the fun, after all." Lilith kept her emotions under control, even as her heart wanted to burst from concern. Cassiopeia Black was known to be a dangerous witch and that was when she was just playing around. As a shadow… Lilith was certain that the Witch was responsible for the disappearance of many of the Black's enemies during Arcturus' reign back in Lillian's time. Which begged the question: was she loyal to Sirius or to Arcturus currently?

Tom bowed his head. "A pleasure then, to make your acquaintance, Miss Black. Is there anything that we can do for you?" Cassiopeia chuckled. "Oh good, you are either unaware or well trained. Either way works for me. Still, it's a pleasure to meet you, young man. With Lilith here showing such interest in you, I hope you don't mind the fact that you have caught our interest as well." Tom shook his head. "I had my reasons to believe she was a child of House Black. Our alliance was bound to draw your scrutiny at some time. You may ask as you like as we have nothing to hide from you." Cassiopeia smiled at Tom. "Oh my, so forward are we? Well, no matter, as it suits me just fine. Tell me, is this alliance between you two in writing or oath?" Lilith spoke up. "Neither yet, but I am committed to aiding him as he is in aiding me when our interests align." Cassiopeia walked up to Tom who did his best not to flinch as her hand, charged with magic, snapped up faster than he could react and gripped his chin. She scrutinized his face briefly. "Interesting. While I have no problem letting you two continue as you are, I would very much like to see a proper allegiance document by the end of the school term." Her face turned serious as she tightened her grip on Tom's chin. "The conflict that may yet rise from within our own house may draw the attention of other houses. I won't let the House of Black become threatened by carrion. Do you understand me, Mr Riddle?"

Swallowing the lumb in his throat, Tom nodded. "Perfectly." Cassiopeia's face turned mischievous then. "Good. And if I hear that you abused the trust of our independent little hellion here, I can assure you that no hole will be dark or deep enough for you to hide from me. Do remember that. Ciao!" The woman vanished in a silent apparition as both Tom and Lilith took deep breaths, with Lilith looking at Tom. "Take every word that woman ever gives you and commit it to memory. Cassiopeia Black is not someone to cross and what she says is never in jest nor without meaning." Tom shuddered. "I noticed. I can still feel the magic running through her skin. If that's her without a wand, I don't ever want to meet her with one at the ready." Lilith shuddered herself. "I can agree with that. So, do we continue shopping or should we count our blessings and head back to the cottage?" Tom took a few more calming breaths. "Let's finish our shopping now. I don't particularly want to return here. Running into the Blacks once is good enough. Best not to tempt fate a second time before the start of term." Lilith nodded and the two left the alley, both far more watchful for wandering eyes as they completed their shopping for Hogwarts.

"Ahh, there you are, Riddle. Prefect duties keeping you busy?" Tom nodded as he stepped into the cabin with both Theodore Nott and Abraxas Malfoy. Unlike with years prior, Tom wasn't as worried about leaving his luggage anywhere, as it currently sat comfortably in his pockets. During the summer, Lilith had managed to teach him how to bypass some of the wand based restrictions on spells that had become the standard of the European and North American academies. While Tom still wasn't able to use every spell he knew wandlessly, the shrinking and featherweight charms were easy enough to learn and apply on a daily basis. As Tom sat down on the side of Abraxas, his mind wandered back to the night before. On the final day of August, he and Lilith had cleaned out the cottage and packed everything away, before disabling the wards they had erected. The moment he had stepped out of the boundary layer of the cottage and looked back was the moment that he realized that he had truly grown comfortable in the isolated residence. Sure, waking up bright and early to prepare meals and doing all of the chores that ordinarily fell to the Carers in the Orphanage, or the Elves at Hogwarts, was exhausting and time consuming, but the fact the chores were shared with Lilith meant that they had plenty of time to themselves once completed and they could go over much while their hands were busy washing dishes. He had also actually grown fond of waking up by the light of the rising sun, something he knew he would now dearly miss in the Slytherin Dorms.

They both had spent the night at the Leaky Cauldron, getting any last minute matters settled with the Goblins the day before the Hogwarts Express was to leave, before apparating to King's Cross. Technically they could both now apparate to Hogsmeade directly, but the Prefects had to be aboard the train to check on the students during the trip, so that was out of the question. After going through the introductions, each Prefect was assigned a train car to inspect sporadically, with Tom feeling fortunate that his was the one the Slytherins prefered, probably an intentional choice for the first timers. "Head Boy Bones wanted to get everyone started early, though until we got our schedules he couldn't make the Patrol rotations for the Castle." Abraxas chuckled. "Of course Manuel would get to be Head Boy. The Bones Heir is quite the diligent and hardworking Hufflepuff. Word is he is looking to join the DMLE as soon as he graduates, like his father. Whether the war lets him or not is still in debate. Though from what I hear you have been a hard worker yourself this summer, Riddle. A Ministry Commendation?" Tom sighed, regretting ever agreeing to Lilith's suggestion. Sure, the commendation had given him quite the introduction into the Ministry's inner circles, but it was also becoming a bit too much of a hassle. "It was a spur of the moment decision that only required a few hours of activity. I don't understand why you are all making such a fuss over it."

Theodore smiled. "What, with how utterly boring our community tends to be? You need to spend more time reading the rest of the Daily Prophet, Riddle. The whole incident was covered over several issues, including the Patils singing your praises. Did the Ravenclaw Prefect acost you already?" Tom raised an eyebrow. "That would be Head Girl Patil." Theodore groaned and pulled out a few galleons before handing them to a satisfied Abraxas. "Told you, Theo, more times than not the Head Girl will be from Ravenclaw. The toss up, however, is our bloody year. Between that Gryffindor rule stickler, the typical Ravenclaw bookworm or our own Austrian terror, it's anyone's game for Head Girl." The door to the cabin was pulled open, revealing a quite serious looking Lilith. "A good day to you, Herr Nott and Herr Malfoy. To who were you referring as a terror? If they are going to be a problem then it's best that we deal with it quickly, habe ich recht?" Abraxas paled slightly. "Oh, there is no trouble at all within Slytherin House, Frau von Schwarzwald. Also, might I say that you are looking quite lovely today." Lilith raised an eyebrow. "I am sure you are being quite sincere. Are you gentlemen willing to allow me to join you? My train car for rounds is the next one over and there is only so much time I can spend hearing the girls talking about cosmetics and dresses before I start running through lists of curses in my head."

Abraxas gave Lilith an understanding look. "Please, join us. Mother is the same when she is forced to stand with the Ladies at some of the Balls. She would rather talk about business and stocks, rather than fashion." Lilith sat down next to Theodore. "I feel for her then, knowing how often the Ladies are required to attend and even plan such events. My family may not have participated in many of these back on the Continent but we had our fair share of socializing once in a while. How is Lord Malfoy doing? I hear he and Lord Black have entered into some discussions about co-sponsoring proposals for the assembly. Quite the achievement, as their cooperation in the censure from last year seems to have paid off." Abraxas smiled. "That it has. Father is enjoying having more work to do in the Wizengamot. He had been quite disappointed when he spent most of his tenure as nothing more than one of a dozen votes." Lilith leaned back as Tom spoke to Theo. "I hear Lord Nott has been making similar overtures with the Lestranges and the Goyle families, trying to consolidate the remaining Dark Faction members. I imagine he too is keeping long hours." Theodore nodded. "Father spent most of the summer entertaining guests in his office. Pretty sure the liquor cabinet has been emptied out a few times. Still, word is that by the New Year Session, the Dark Faction will be back to working as a proper block."

Lilith hummed to herself. "That should help restore some confidence among the Dark families. Too many of the Light had been trying to push some one sided proposals regarding certain spells, rituals and curses. As long as the Dark remain united and can negotiate with the Neutrals then you can make sure that the laws respect the traditions and responsibilities of the Old Families as a whole, while serving the interests of all Magicals." Theodore nodded to himself as Abraxas looked at Lilith with interest. "Tell me, Frau von Schwarzwald, are you not interested in joining the Wizengamot? Your family has the pedigree to request a seat at the Assembly. Have you thought about joining your voice with ours?" Lilith gave Tom a quick glance, noticing his own interest, before answering. "I won't deny that I have considered that as a possibility. If I did try to do that now though, my family vote would be in the hands of a Proxy, as I would lose my status as Lady until my seventeenth birthday. Not an entire disagreeable prospect, but the issue, I am afraid, lies with my own responsibilities as a Head of House. I have to see justice, if not vengeance, brought against my family's enemies and I must rebuild the Family Estate in Austria. Afterwards… who knows. I would be delighted to join the Malfoys and the Notts, two immigrant families in Britain gaining strength in the Wizengamot, but for the moment that is out of my control."

The rest of the journey to Hogwarts remained pleasant, even after Tom and Lilith needed to make periodic checks of their assigned train cars and the occupants, with Tom seeing both Abraxas and Theodore relax more around Lilith, even asking her opinion regarding certain spells and their value over the more common and frowned upon curses. He smiled to himself as his partner built up her political circles, having picked Tom's acquaintances for similar reasons to his, though her focus on their mutual history of immigration and integration certainly appealed more to their own sensibilities. The two had discussed the values of gaining a stronger position in Slytherin in this academic year while back at the cottage, with Lilith's approachability helping Tom gain a stronger foothold as those who are drawn to Lilith will take notice of him and his own interactions would then draw those interested to him as well. In time, when he could wear the Slytherin Heir Ring freely, those same people would redouble their efforts to strengthen their connections to Tom, especially as more families would seek the prominence of his name. By then he and Lilith could have a better grasp of who could be trusted and who was just in it to serve their own interests. Now if only he could find the Chamber to secure his position as the future Lord Slytherin, then everything would slowly fall into place.

"First years! First year Slytherins with me! Get in line, please." Lilith waited just beside the entrance of the Great Hall as the kids lined up, with Tom wandering up and down the table, gathering a few of the stragglers who were still chatting away with their older family members across the entire Great Hall. Lilith spared a look across the length of the Chamber. This year's Sorting had been a bit interesting, as Lilith saw some surprise sortings here and there. Slytherin again received very few new arrivals, including a few more refugees, including a young olive skinned boy called Zabini. The family had apparently been supporters of Grindelwald, until business in Magical Italy started drying up as the war and Grindelwald's reputation destroyed the family's image and reputation. While word was that the Lord Zabini had moved his family to their Sicilian estate, there was debate as to whether or not he was under house arrest, or even besieged by the very Forces he once supported. Unfortunately for the Zabinis, the ICW Peacekeepers weren't willing to risk their forces for a known collaborator, so they wouldn't be getting any help from them either. The young Heir, who had been studying at Beauxbatons for his first year, was able to escape with a few other French refugees who were no longer safe in the German occupied academy.

Of course, while the Sorting was one of Lilith's main focuses, she had spared a glance at the rest of the students and the staff. There was an air of foreboding among the school, one that was even affecting some of the Professors. Professor Doge didn't seem his merry self all that much and Professor Ross had only touched his flask twice during the entire Feast. Headmaster Dippet presented a calm and soothing presence throughout his speech, reminding everyone to be kind and cordial in difficult times. Dumbledore had tried to present his usual friendly demeanor but that image cracked when Deorwine made another warning about the times in his song. Interesting enough, the message had been a bit lighter than the year prior. "A year of turmoil has passed / yet more are to come / beware, students of the four / the alliances of old must hold / lest all that we know be lost forever more." Lilith had spared a glance at Tom after that, seeing his thoughtful expression. Lilith doubted he didn't catch the emphasis on alliances. He had told her about the alliances between the Founders, proof that despite the current conflicts between the Houses, the Founders themselves never had their infamous falling out as was commonly believed.

Lilith doubted there were any remaining heirs for the houses of Gryffindor, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. For all of the posturing Lilith had to deal with around Hepzibah Smith, the family had no better claim to the Hufflepuff Family as the Potter's had to the Gryffindor Family. They were all descendants but the Magics that the Houses themselves held had died out. The Slytherin line ironically survived due to the Gaunts constantly trying and failing to claim the Slytherin legacy, with the Goblin's management of the accounts keeping the wealth intact. The status of the Ravenclaw legacy remained a closely guarded secret of the Goblins, though everyone simply assumes that the line ended with Helena's untimely death. Still… if the Potters could be brought into an alliance with Tom, the political and magical strength of the two, plus Alexander and potentially the Blacks would be a force to be reckoned with. Lilith looked at the Deputy Headmaster, trying to understand what his position was in all this. Albus Dumbledore was a clear proponent of pacifism and a strong believer in the Light Faction. Unlike Henry Potter, he seemed to disagree with the idea that the Dark should be negotiated with. Which would explain his treatment of her and Tom. Tom's difficult childhood in London made him value violence, cunning and ambition, traits favored by the Dark Faction and its changing political landscape.

According to Alexander, Dumbledore had been trying to affect Grindelwald's rise to power prior to his rise in Germany, as was seen by the movements of Newt Scamander and his allies in Paris and elsewhere. Where the Dark would favor a more violent and permanent approach, which had happened unsuccessfully a few times, especially while he was imprisoned, Dumbledore favored containment and eventual conversion. While Lilith would also containment, it was always on a case by case basis, with her not favoring any action that could be seen as overly manipulative, if not deceptive regarding threats to the identities of others. In the case of Gellert Grindelwald, he was too dangerous to be contained at all. With Nazi Germany and Fascist Italy under his marginal control, Grindelwald could sit in his Castle and bide his time. Lilith was beginning to believe that the attack on the von Schwarzwald Family was as much as a show of force as it was him eliminating the only vulnerability to his fortress' defences deep in the Austrian Alps, a location that wouldn't be challenged until the country itself was under attack. The Wizengamot's movement away from a neutral position into open hostility towards Grindelwald was very much against Dumbledore's machinations, and the fact that Henry Potter was the Light's figurehead in the movement had to irk him. Lilith wondered if Dumbledore's disinterest in Lillian's upbringing stemmed from his own difficulties with the previous Head of the Potter Family, with everyone but James being opposed to his vision of the Light.

With all the Slytherin first years gathered, Lilith and Tom started guiding them towards the stairs leading to the Dungeons. "Everyone keep up and remember the route to the Common Room. While we Prefects will be guiding you around the Castle for the first few days, it will be up to you all to know your way by the end of the second week. On the weekend we will be giving you all a thorough tour of the Castle as soon as Breakfast is concluded in the Great Hall, so try not to sleep in just yet." The kids chatted amongst themselves as they tried to memorize the route, with Tom bringing in the rear. As soon as they passed the corner that led to the Hufflepuff Dorms, Lilith turned around. "Slytherin's Common Room entrance is a bit of an open secret. While the students of the other houses aren't told where it is or the means to enter, the entire Staff and all Prefects know where to find it, so keep that in mind if you ever get lost. Professor Slughorn will likely never be far from the Dungeons so if you ever need help, please seek him out or ask one of the Ghosts to guide you." As soon as they passed the decoy door that looked to be the entrance, Lilith led the students to a wall framed by two snake statues, gesturing with her hand. "Down the passage and up a flight of stairs you can all find Slytherin's exclusive Owlery. If you have your own owl, they can be kept there with easy access. Now, to open the door."

Lilith turned and reached out to the right serpent statue, though she was careful not to place her hand beneath the fangs, as the snake still had a registry of her blood and could interpret it as a request for a change to the door's restrictions or controls, something she didn't want to do with anyone else watching. Placing her hand on the head, Lilith spoke the password. "Ashwinder." The eyes of the snake glowed for a second before the wall in between the statues slid back, revealing the entrance. After walking inside first and spotting the rest of the prefects, some concerned family members and Professor Slughorn, Lilith waited for Tom to enter with the last of the first years. As soon as the door was closed, Lilith clapped her hands together. "Very well. Welcome first years, to the Slytherin Common Room. The two entryways behind you lead to the Boy and Girl dorms, the door to your right leads to the chambers for duels and full house gatherings, while the door behind us leads to Professor Slughorn's office. His hours will always be written down on the notice board next to his door, as will any news and notices from both the school and the Ministry. Please make sure that you check the board daily, preferably twice a day, should any news happen in short notice." After introducing all the Prefects and the Professor, as well as going over the responsibilities of the children at Hogwarts, Tom stepped up, as had been planned.

"Lastly, there are a few rules that are exclusive to Slytherin. Those born to Magical Families who normally get sorted into Slytherin are likely aware of these rules. Firstly, all problems within Slytherin House must be handled within the Common Room or the Court. Before the rest of the school, Slytherin must present a united front, with only the rarest of exceptions being given for students to settle matters in front of the other houses. As a means to resolve issues, Slytherin has a Court, presided over by a King and/or Queen. Matters that can't be resolved amongst yourself should be brought before them for arbitration. They can also set a rule for Slytherin so long as it doesn't contradict anything set by the Headmaster or the Hogwarts Charter." Tom turned his hand over and moved to the side, allowing Walburga and Cygnus to take center stage, who introduced themselves as the King and Queen. Lilith spotted a few irritated faces, including Druella Rosier and Anton Bryce, but no one challenged their claim, with Druella's expression shifting slightly towards the end, leaving Lilith unsure what it was that she was thinking. Walburga spoke up, snapping her thoughts back into the moment. "With the war in Europe and the incidents within Slytherin House of last year, we hereby declare the following. While no one will be punished for supporting Grindelwald privately, we do declare Slytherin House publicly in opposition to him and his acts of violence against magicals. Any attempts to intimidate or pressure students, physically, verbally or magically, will result in disciplinary action by our Head of Hogwarts House."

Lilith looked at Walburga and Cygnus, the young man giving her a soft smile and nod, before the older students started leaving through the entryways into the Dorms. After Lilith finished showing the first years to their rooms and telling them about the wards that she had established to protect them, she returned to her room, drying her wet hair after a brief shower. She sat down and stared at her left hand and the scar on it. With the Blacks having secured their power in the Dark Faction and in Slytherin, the spread of the ideals of Grindelwald was now stymied. All she had to do now was to figure out when would be the best time for Tom to discover the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets. His improvements as a person were clear enough to see, though his violent reaction to the Matron at Wool's Orphanage spoke of the underlying anger and violence in him. Yet, his help in Smethwick proved in Lilith's eyes that he was capable of kindness and generosity, though he wasn't prone to initiating it himself. Then again, it didn't surprise her. Growing up having to look after his own interests didn't make one prone to acts of kindness, as Lillian had also been uninterested in showing kindness until her fourth year. If the next few months proved that he could interact well with the other Prefects and students, then Lilith wouldn't mind surreptitiously guiding Tom towards the entrance to his family's legacy.

Tom stepped out into the corridors of Hogwarts, feeling warmer than he ever had before. A few short months prior, he doubted whether or not his gift meant what he thought it did. He had hoped, of course, that his ability to speak Parseltongue meant that he was a descendant of Salazar Slytherin. Now it was beyond a shadow of a doubt. Tom touched the Castle's walls and smiled to himself. He was the Heir to Salazar Slytherin, one of the last, if not the last of the Heir of the Hogwarts Founders. In the weeks since he learned the truth, he had dedicated much of his time learning what was required of him as Heir and potential Lord, at least from the perspective of Gringotts and the Wizengamot. Beyond that, he still had no idea what it was that Salazar Slytherin wanted of his descendants, beyond putting their best effort into their education. What would be behaviour fitting of a Lord of House Slytherin? Everyone one would have their own opinion, but Tom knew that what mattered was how he himself proceeded. Meeting the Black Heir in the Alley made it clear that his respectful and cautious approach was working, but one day he would be in the same Chamber as Arcturus Black, sitting as equals as they decided the fate of Magical Britain. The pressure that always seemed just at the edge of his awareness pressed into his mind.

Closing his eyes, Tom focused on the moments that helped to ease his mind. Back at the cottage, after a long day of reading, cooking, cleaning and training, he often found himself sitting outside on a small wooden bench, surrounded by the small garden of rose and daphne bushes. Tom would let his thoughts rest, allowing the world to wash away the stresses of the day, oftentimes finding Lilith bringing him a much appreciated cup of tea, which, thanks to the food shortages, tended to be of several different flavors or varieties. Even now, the memories of those brief moments of calm and peace helped to push back against the building pressure in his mind, before he found himself comfortable once more. He did find it odd how, even after leaving the cottage behind and returning to Hogwarts, a castle filled with cold, mostly barren corridors, with its air either stale moldy or ash, he could almost feel himself relaxing into it. Sure, it wasn't the same and perhaps, having experienced a different place of residence, it never would be, but at least Tom now understood what a home would feel like. "I am home." There was no reaction to his speaking Parseltongue and if Tom was honest with himself, he wasn't expecting to get one, as he uttered the first words that he remembered from his first year at the Castle. It wasn't the same as before, but in the end this place was all that remained of Salazar Slytherin. It would do, until the day that he built his own place to call home.

He ran his hand down the wall, feeling the dust that was now covering his fingers. He had searched the Castle when he could but there was still no sign of the mythical Chamber of Secrets. Except now he had proof of its existence as well. Salazar's legacy to the Castle was somewhere within its walls, hidden as the Common Room was, from the eyes of the uninitiated. For centuries, the Chamber had remained hidden from everyone. And now… now Tom had no choice but to find the chamber in order to secure his birthright beyond all doubt. As Tom made his way up the stairs, he arrived at the Slytherin Owlery and sat at one of the ledges, looking out over the Castle and its grounds. Taking a deep breath of the cold night air, his eyes looked out over the roofs and spires and into the valley, the half moon barely reflecting off the Black Lake. Looking around at the mostly empty Owlery, he felt a pang of sadness creep into his heart. He and Lilith had both checked the Owleries within the Edinburgh and Cardiff Magical Districts, as well as Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade. None of them had owls that would be willing to be their pets. "I would have to check with records left behind by Parselmouths, but I don't think Owls like those who can speak to snakes. Sorry." Tom couldn't exactly find fault with that logic. While lots of birds preyed on snakes and lizards, a few themselves were the prey of said creatures. He had often noted the owls being wary of him, though as none belonged to him and he had few letters to send, their reticence had never been an issue. Until now.

Shaking his head, Tom decided to focus on happier thoughts and looked back on his time with his partner and now former roommate. The whole summer had been one great day after the next, all stemming from the moment he chose her as his partner and asked her for her aid. Sure, the moment she asked him to help out with the recently bombed out town, his initial reaction had been to say no. He had allowed her to take him with her, following Lilith's instructions, as they saved quite a few lives that night, and found that the experience wasn't entirely unpleasant. The days that followed had certainly been a revelation, as their act of kindness brought with it certain benefits. The meeting of the Prefects on the train had proven that even now, their actions still bore fruit, though it was still a bother to deal with the publicity that came with it. The seventh year Head Girl, Lakshmi Patil, who had spent the summer in India and had been spared from being at Smethwick during the bombing that claimed her uncle's life, had walked up to Tom and Lilith and offered her commitment to helping them both if they needed it, as a way to repay her family's debt. Tom had thought how best to use her offer, when Lilith nudged his shoulder. Later, when they could speak privately, she addressed the matter. "Try not to get the matter of the debt resolved for now. As a Parselmouth, Salazar's trove of books will likely teach you much of the skill and magic associated with it. But the Patils have a direct connection to the Indian Subcontinent and their magical community."

Lilith didn't need to say anything else. What knowledge the Chamber of Secrets held was valuable, that much was a given, but the people of India had centuries, if not millennia of practice using Parselmagic, refining it to an art and perhaps even further. Having saved the Patils and having their support could get Tom access to magical knowledge that the rest of Europe was utterly unaware of and incapable of understanding, let alone interested in due to stigma and prejudice. He planned to thank the Head Girl for the offer at the first meeting of the Prefects, with everyone having their schedules at hand, but he would have to decline her offer for now. He did, however, hope that she didn't offer herself as payment, let alone the hand of her younger siblings or cousins. Though not necessarily a common practice, life debts tended to lead to marriage proposals as a way to bind the families together, a way to strengthen both parties with minimal risk of the indebted party being taken advantage of. The dark haired and skinned Lakshmi was certainly beautiful, that was clear by the way many of the boys and some of the girls looked at her, including, much to his surprise, Lilith, but Tom was certainly not looking to have to deal with the complications a betrothal would bring to his life. Though if the person was as helpful as Lilith, he would be a lot more willing to consider it.

Thoughts of the redhead intruded in his mind, with Tom feeling his skin warm. Her aid had been absolutely invaluable. As soon as they were confirmed as Prefects, Lilith had him rehearse how he would address the first years, as well as the Blacks. Based on the approving looks he got from them, including a less than appropriate thumbs up from Alphard, his preparation had paid off. If he kept up his grades and was able to properly integrate himself with witches and wizards in meaningful conversations as had happened with Abraxas and Theodore on the train, he would be another step closer in securing his position as a Head of House and future member of the Wizengamot. After tomorrow, he would just have to do his best as a student, a Prefect, while maintaining a watchful eye as he searched the corridors for the Chamber, with Lilith hopefully by his side to lend him her intellect and unique outlook. Leaving the Owlery, Tom returned to his room, running his hand over the top of the record player from Christmas of last year, the surface of it changed to now have the Slytherin coat of arms at the center. Tom smiled softly, before changing into his pajamas and getting into bed, snuffing out the candle at his bedside table. He had a lot of work ahead of him in the coming months, though he decided to add one last thing to do. He wanted to repay some of Lilith's kindness back. He had until the Holidays to figure out how.

Chapter 17: Corridors of An Ancient Castle

"Is everyone here?" Tom straightened out his tie as the last of the students entered the Prefect Meeting Room on the Third Floor, giving a cursory look around. While everyone had met inside of the Prefect Carriage aboard the Hogwarts Express, this meeting would decide the pairings for the patrols that they would carry out for the rest of the week, not to mention pass out the necessary information that all Prefects would need to fulfill their duties. Head Boy Manuel Bones looked at the last arrivals, sighing a little as it was the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff fifth year boys. "Look, if you two have a hard time keeping to your duties as Prefects and Quidditch players, please let us know beforehand. I will have a word with the Captains about their schedules, in hopes that you two can get some sleep, but if at any point it's too much, just bring it up to your Heads of House." The two boys nodded as Tom shook his head. If there was one thing he couldn't wrap his head around about Hogwarts, it was the whole Quidditch thing. He was glad that Bones wasn't the diehard fan as many of the other boys tended to be. Abraxas himself, while not interested in joining the Slytherin Team, was always present for all the practices and matches. The fact he enjoyed betting on them made him quite popular with the other Heirs from Magical Families, despite him being good at predicting the match victors and making lots of spare galleons on the side, at everyone else's expense.

"I will make sure that Mr Prewett here does his best to fulfill both his duties, Mr Bones." Tom spared a glance at the other Gryffindor fifth year Prefect, not at all surprised at Dumbledore's pick. The dark haired girl with a Scottish accent had always been a favorite of Dumbledore's, known to be a rule stickler that even quoted the rules to her own House's Prefects as a fourth year student, while also being infamous for standing out as the best student of her year. Tom had initially vied with her in Transfiguration with both of them making exceedingly more elaborate designs on their creations, but he ultimately limited his effort as Dumbledore would always give her the top marks and points, regardless of what effort Tom would put into his spellwork. The girl was less amicable in Charms, where Professor Doge was more willing to reward Tom for his efforts, though it was genuinely a toss up as to who would get the top scores there. It was in Merrythought's classrooms, however, where the young witch had given Tom more difficulty. Like him, she had taken up the Dueling elective and demonstrated a great deal of agility, not unexpected after she made the Quidditch Team in her third year, whereas Tom focused heavily on accuracy and efficiency. Professor Merrythought had wisely kept them from ever competing directly in the Dueling class as their first, and only, two duels in third year ended when they both dueled themselves to magical exhaustion.

Lakshmi cleared her throat. "Ok, so how about we look over the schedules and see who gets assigned to whom? I don't know about you all but I am not fond of the refresher quizzes our professors favor after the long summer and I would like to study for them without losing any sleep." The Head Boy and Head Girl both started going over the schedules on their shared desk at the front of the room, as everyone else sat down at the four separate tables, everyone sitting together by House. Lucretia nudged Lilith's shoulder. "Am I going to have to stun you everytime we get assigned together?" Lilith turned to her and raised an eyebrow. "That depends. Do I get to annoy Alphard about his new taste in boys? I can see Abraxas and Tom, but Gawain too?" Said Slytherin, who was sitting just across to Lucretia, grumbled. "I can hear you two." Lilith giggled. "But of course, Herr Fawley. Would you rather we discuss this behind your back?" Walburga chuckled to herself as Gawain blushed. "Let them have their fun, Fawley. Besides, having Alphard make eyes at you isn't so bad." Tom and Gawain grumbled together. "Speak for yourself." Lilith laughed softly, followed by Lucretia and Walburga, with Cygnus giving the other two boys an apologetic look. "Anyone regretting this honor already?" Lilith shook her head as Manuel Bones stood up.

"Very well. Let's start with our latest acquisitions. We have the typical fifth year schedules, with a few differences in daytime courses and the added complication of Astronomy on Wednesdays. Anyone not feeling up to getting paired together with a particular student due to matters outside their control?" Everyone kept their hands down, though Lilith spoke up. "While I am sure that most of us can learn to get along, keeping the Patrols on Astronomy night to house and yearmates would be the better option. From what I understand, fifth years get a shorter Patrol schedule that night and having to split up with other students as we make for the Common Rooms would be a waste of time." Lakshmi looked at the papers. "Von Schwarzwald has a point. There is no reason for us to be adding extra time to the Prefectx getting back to their Dorms. Hufflepuff and Slytherin do have to make their way down to the Dungeons as it is." Minerva huffed. "I myself have no problem with taking a bit of extra time to get back to the dorms." Lilith muttered loud enough to be heard. "You won't say that when it's time for the OWL exams. That several minutes worth of study or sleep that you will be missing out on." Minerva was silent for a second. "Oh… right. OWLs."

Manuel chuckled. "Trust me, you fifth years will get a lighter load by the end of term, same as the seventh years. Which means all sixth year Prefects will be busier on those dates, so keep that in mind." Cygnus and Lucretia grumbled slightly, as did the rest, before the Head Boy continued. "Alright, so we have a few rotations in place, as it's usually requested by the Staff. I think it would be best if you all start your Patrols from your Common Rooms on your way here. We have a few maps, though obviously the moving staircases are a slight issue. It's up to your fellow housemate Prefects to decide what pairs go out and patrol before they arrive here. On a typical night, you all have two hours after dinner before the Patrols start, with partner and route rotations every hour from eight to midnight. After midnight, we can all gather here, log in anything important that happened at night and then you can take separate routes with your housemates back to your Dorms. Sounds good?" All the fifth years nodded, with the Head Boy and Head Girl addressing the rest, before the maps of the Castle were passed around, including the seperately marked routes. Lilith had looked up at the Head Boy, after Lucretia commented that the marked routes were definitely an improvement. "You made these during the summer, didn't you?" Manuel blushed and rubbed the back of his head. "Yeah… I had a boring summer."

Lakshmi whistled loud enough to make everyone wince. "It will be eight in a few minutes, so let's get paired up. Since it's the first Patrol, everyone can just go out with your yearmates. Manuel and I will teach our replacements amongst the Prefects the ropes ourselves. You have an hour to get back here, so cover as much ground as you can." Lilith and Tom stepped out with the rest of the Prefects after everyone selected the routes they would be covering, with Tom looking at the map thoroughly. "Bones does good work." Lilith looked at the map in Tom's hands. "How much of our assigned routes have you explored looking for the Chamber?" Tom tapped a few points. "These corridors. Interesting that Bones has marked out several hidden corridors, but not all of them." Lilith hummed to herself. "Maybe he doesn't know they are there. It would make sense that the Professors would keep the hidden corridors mostly to themselves, rather than giving up all their secrets to the Prefects." Tom nodded, realizing that it would explain Dumbledore's ability to sneak up on Tom without much giving away his presence. Combining that with access to the wards of the Castle and the disillusionment charm, Dumbledore could literally pop out of anywhere at a moment's notice. "We need to be careful. I am certain our Deputy Headmaster will be looking in on us from time to time."

Lilith nodded, though she tapped her right eye. "Understood, but don't worry. I can see through any enchantments he might hide behind." Tom looked at the eye, at first feeling a bit of the anger he associated with the fact that Lilith endangered herself to best Rosier and lost it, before feeling some relief in knowing that with her at his side, Dumbledore wasn't going to get the drop on them. These odd mixes of emotions were becoming more common to him now and he wasn't sure what to make of them. "That will come in handy, though is it wise to reveal the fact that you can see through Dumbledore's disillusionments? Might be better to keep that truth to ourselves." Lilith thought for a second and nodded. "Fine, but I will give you a warning in case anyone is near, just in case." Tom smiled. "That will do just fine." They looked over the corridors in their assigned route, not finding much except for some lost Gryffindors and a line just outside of the Ravenclaw Common Room entrance, all of the kids being first years getting their first taste of the riddles their entrance is famous for. As soon as Curfew officially started, they made their way back to the third floor meeting room, with Tom writing down the observations he made on the routes, with no clear marks pertaining to Salazar Slytherin or his legacy. The search was still very far from over.

"Verdammant!" Lilith pulled the cracked and glowing crystal out of the metal casing, before tossing it into a pewter box and sealing it with a lid. She sighed after feeling the crystal explode, before looking inside, seeing only fine reddish dust lining the interior, before pulling out a bag. Feeling a familiar enough signature tapping at her door, Lilith gathered the crystal fragments into the bag as she said "enter." Lucretia popped her head inside first, before entering through the door and closing it behind her. "Am I interrupting something?" Lilith, not bothering to look at her distant cousin, sealed the bag full of powdered crystal and went to look over the others crystals that she could use, tapping them against the silver casing that she developed to act as a buffer for the core of her construct. "As of this moment, not really. My last test failed spectacularly." Lucretia moved closer to Lilith's desk and its various objects. "This looks like an enchanter's workbench, but with a lot more metal. You don't strike me as the type to make or wear jewelry." Lilith hummed to herself, sighing as none of the crystals resonated with the silver casing as the red one did. Pulling the two hollowed out hemispheres and locking them together, she turned her attention to the ones made from more exotic metals.

After testing out several crystals back at the Peverell Estate, Lilith had figured out that she needed to create a buffer layer between her cores and the constructs. Magic could usually be described as either passive or active, with the passive variety still exerting a degree of magical energy continuously. This was the same in magical objects as it was in living creatures. Unfortunately for Lilith, most objects required a Magical to run magic through the object to change their state. What Lilith needed from a core was both something that could channel magic passively but also receive and transfer out magic actively. What she learned after several failed attempts was that anything that could serve as magical foci didn't like running into resistance, similar to how her magics don't like to run through her body or her wand. Her constructs created resistance by the virtue of how they channeled the magic within them, so she learned that it was more effective to reduce the flow of magic from the crystal to the construct to prevent the feedback that destroyed the crystals in the first place. What she hadn't counted on was the crystals being temperamental in what metals were better suited as both a buffer and a conduit. The constructs were already made with orichalcum circuits, but pure orichalcum was too rich to serve as a buffer. She had already tried copper and now silver, both failing to keep the crystal from suffering permanent damage.

"I am not into jewelry, no. This is more of a hobby of mine. A branch of Enchantment I want to develop further. Did you need something?" Lucretia hummed to herself as she looked around the room. "I am actually taking a bit of Enchanting myself. Though I prefer a softer medium. What's this?" Lilith turned and watched as Lucretia touched her cloth covered construct. "Hopefully something more than just the ornament it is currently. You can pull the cover off, just promise not to tell anyone." Lucretia pulled the cloth off and sucked in a breath. "It's beautiful. Wait… is it all metal?" Lilith stood up and walked towards Lucretia, who was running her hands over her completed construct testbed that Lilith had been testing her cores on since summer. "Yeah. I was working on the design of it for most of the first term, trying to get the articulations right. My contacts built the components and I assembled them after the school term was over in June, making modifications here and there. The feathers were a real pain to get right and was the reason for the year long delay. Finding a metal that could fold without snapping or weakening wasn't easy. Fortunately for me, the Dwarves in Switzerland are some of the best craftsmen. They eventually found a working material, one that they themselves never used because it didn't serve their interests."

Lucreteia was mesmerized by the construct, running her hands down the surprising soft metal that composed the feathers of Lilith's mechanical owl, its bronze like coating reflecting some of the candle light in the room. "Can the metal hold a magical charge? How expensive is it?" Lilith thought for a second. "It holds magic and enchantments fine, though I have only tested a few. It's about the same price as copper, though slightly cheaper. With the way electricity has been spreading across the world, copper has become a far more valuable resource, so the prices might skyrocket soon. Why?" Lucretia blushed a little. "I am working on a side project of mine. Dad has been able to get me some hairs and pelts from magical creatures, but I always wondered if there was a more effective way to hold an enchantment on cloth. Do you think the Dwarves could make this metal as thin as sewing thread?" Lilith snapped her head to look at Lucretia. "Wait, you're studying to become a threadwitch?" Lucretia nodded. "Yeah. The Blacks had a few with the talent, so we have some contacts, though the war has made access to the rare materials even harder. Mom and the Macmillan side of the family actually practice sewing and she taught me. I know there are magical seamstresses out there but I want my work to be special. When Professor Bierley talked about what went into enchanted clothing, I wanted to try it myself. I mean, have you seen the Aurors and their robes? They are hideous."

Laughing softly at Lucretia's indignation, Lilith returned to her desk. "Yeah, you're quite right about those red robes. Though the Dragonhide jackets are nice. I can send a letter to the dwarves and ask how much would it be to get their Dwarven Brass as thread per pound. Anything else I can help you with?" Lucretia hummed looking at the construct's face. "I am guessing that this thing is meant to look sorta realistic but can the eyes actually see properly?" Lilith shook her head as she pulled out a platinum hollow spherical casing from a drawer and sliding it open, before checking the reaction of the crystals to it. "No, though I would like it to be. Those are place holders for now." Lucretia nodded as she returned to Lilith's side. "Well, be careful not to show this to Orion. He will want one of those owls for himself. How is your eye treating you, by the way? I have seen the way Riddle looks at you with concern." Lilith sighed, returning all but two crystals to their boxes, and placing the remaining ones in front of her, seeing a familiar red hunk of stone before her eyes. Placing the red crystal into the sphere and closing the core's latches, Lilith placed it inside of the chest of her second construct, which was still very much incomplete. "My eye is fine. Riddle is just too perceptive. He can tell the difference between the two and is bothered by the cause of the discrepancy."

Feeling a soft hand on her shoulder, Lilith found herself looking Lucretia right in the eyes. "You are absolutely sure that you are alright?" Lilith sighed but nodded as Lucretia pulled back and crossed her arms. "Ok, but I am going to check on you during the Equinox and Samhain." Lilith wanted to protest when the clock on the table started to ring. Looking at the time, both girls groaned, with Lucretia rubbing her face. "Damn it. I knew I forgot something. Get yourself ready for the Patrols. I need to go fetch Walburga." As Lucretia left, Lilith pulled on her robes and checked her hair, before going back to her desk, charging the new core to test out its effectiveness. As she covered her construct with it's cloth, Lucretia's comments about the functionality of the eyes returned to her mind, as well as her concern for Lilith's eye issues, causing her to pause mid step. Rushing to the mirror, Lilith stared at her own reflection, as a thought entered her mind. She smiled to herself. She didn't need to test out ways to see through the construct, as she had a working one right there in front of her. She just needed to replicate the enchantments on it and synchronize it to the rest in the construct. Lilith stepped out of her room, resealing it using her wards, as she added a few lines of texts into her notebook. If she could get the current core to work, her construct would be one step closer to working as intended. That just left one last design problem to solve.

"Don't run in the corridors!" Lilith sighed as she watched the two Ravenclaw first years disappear behind a corner as she and her current Prefect Patrol partner made their way down the corridors of Ravenclaw Tower, after sweeping the area in front of the Ravenclaw Common Room entrance. "You do know they are kids, right? They won't slow down until one or both have a tumble. It's a good thing the railings on the stairs are high or who knows how many would take the express route down the seven floors." Minerva McGonagall huffed as they two turned a corner. "That's still no excuse for children to behave so poorly." Lilith raised an eyebrow. "You are fifteen." Minerva glared at Lilith. "If you must know, I am sixteen in a few weeks." Lilith sighed. "Right. The point stands. Those are eleven year olds who have just been let loose in a Magical Castle full of ghosts, talking paintings, moving staircases, which are a terrible idea on their own by the way, among hundreds of other kids with a small staff of adults to manage them. They aren't going to follow every rule just because you or anyone else ask it of them. You need to show them why the rules are in place by example, before they bother to listen."

Minerva stayed quiet as they went down another set of stairs to reach the fourth floor, before they both looked inside of the History of Magic Classroom, spotting a snoring Professor Binns slumped over his desk. The two Prefects checked that there was no one else in the large classroom, before leaving the ghost to his dreams, with the old man mumbling about goblins in his sleep. Lilith rubbed her face as soon as they left the classroom. "Can anyone explain as to why he is still the Professor of History of Magic in the school? I am pretty sure I heard him repeat the same lesson eight times last year." Minerva shrugged. "I have no idea. As most of my classmates take the class as nap time, I don't think many people feel the need to complain, even if he is a poor teacher." Lilith grumbled. "It would be fine if he taught anything pertinent to Magical History. From what I have read giving the younger students tutoring in History, Binns doesn't teach anything about the ancient magical societies, the Great Diminishment, the early Inquisitions and barely anything about Charlemagne and Camelot. I am actually surprised he talked about Merlin, though he got the dates wrong. Merlin was already an established Mage by the time of the Founders, so there was no way he was Sorted as a student."

Shrugging her shoulders, Minerva kept scanning the corridors as they continued on their route. "To be fair, how important is any of that to the Magical Society of today? With the Statute of Secrecy in place, witch hunts and wars with the muggles are a thing of the past." Lilith looked at Minerva incredulously. "The Ancient Families of Europe all trace back one way or another to Charlemagne's rule, if not even earlier in certain regions like Italy, Greece and Britain. He is the reason so many Magical estates were spread out over the continent and why the Inquisitions were delayed for almost two decades. The support of the Magicals was an important factor in his claim of dominion over the territories of Central Europe. The treaty signed between him and the Magicals was the foundation of all treaties leading up to the ICW and the Statute of Secrecy. His family's decline and the strengthening of the Papacy was the reason the Inquisitions, Crusades and the conflicts between our peoples led to the mundane and magical wars starting in the first place. The current war traces back to that, with the lingering fears of mundane fighting magicals still lingering in our both cultures for centuries." Minerva frowned. "Don't you mean muggles?"

Lilith waved her hand dismissively. "A poor term used to describe the non-magical population in a way that belittles them. I refuse to use it when I can." Minerva looked at Lilith over. "Everything you say might be true, but if it is, then doesn't that mean that we are better off forgetting the history that built the fears between our people for centuries if it only fosters it? My parents are quite happily married and they are a witch and a muggle, completely ignorant of those traditions." Lilith blinked at Minerva in surprise. "Wait, your dad is a non-magical? Is your mom from a first generation family?" Minerva scowled. "I wish. My mother is from the Ross Family. Regardless, neither have any animosity towards each other, despite my father being a Minister and my mother being a witch. As far as they and many people are concerned, all that history is pointless and would probably only engender the same prejudices that are causing Grindelwald's War." Lilith stared at McGonagall, seeing some resemblance to Theseus. "I highly doubt that the Ross family wouldn't have taught your mother a thing about history. Their legacy is said to trace back to the monsters slayers of Greece."

Minerva glared at Lilith. "Regardless, it's not important. My parents are happy and our people haven't been drawn into Grindelwald's War, like everyone else has, at least up until the Dark started bothering the Wizengamot over it." Lilith stared at Minerva, wanting to explain so much to her about why she was wrong but not being able to voice the words. By the time they reached the Prefect Meeting Room, their Patrol was over, with Tom not looking any happier about his first Patrol with the Gryffindor fifth year Prefect. Lucretia, seeing something off about Lilith's expression, came over from her talking to Cygnus and the Ravenclaw Prefects. "You ok?" Lilith looked back at her. "I… yeah. Just surprised, that's all." Lucretia looked towards Minerva Mcgonagall, who was giving their report to the Head Boy and Girl. "Was it that bad?" Lilith looked at the dark-haired girl that would one day become the Transfiguration Professor and Deputy Headmistress, the feeling of foreboding deepening in her chest at the damage that had already been done to Hogwarts and its students. That none could see the importance of knowing the cost, about recognizing the dangers of ignoring the threats that zealotry of any type could have on their world, wanting instead to hide behind ignorance and conformity. It made Lilith feel ill. "I think… it's only going to get worse."

Tom sat down in the Slytherin Common Room at the end of the Patrols, waiting for Lilith to return with Lucretia, as he pulled out his notebook, jotting down what few landmarks he spotted that had some snake iconography. Had he been assigned to Lilith during the majority of the Patrols, the search would have included the use of Parseltongue to gauge the possibility of a hidden ward of enchantment. Unfortunately for him, he had been assigned to work along with Minerva McGonagall for quite a few of the patrols outside of the ones ending with the students back at their dorms. Lilith had already warned him about her from her own experiences as the Grffindor witch's partner, but it seemed that the girl had a far less pleasant opinion of him than of Lilith. Throughout the entire Patrol routes that they were assigned, the girl had kept pestering him about keeping his eyes forward, asking him if he was looking for places where he could make mischief. McGonagall really had it in for him, keeping his attention divided the whole time. A few times Tom was certain he had sensed Dumbledore nearby, probably hiding in secret passageways or under the disillusionment charm. He had been warned by Lilith of the possibility that the Deputy Headmaster was behind Minerva McGonagall's poor opinion of them, as well as some of the Patrol pairing suggestions.

It would explain why the Head Boy and Head Girl kept switching some of the agreed upon pairs, all supposedly on integrating the Prefects of different houses and years. Tom had been forced to accompany the Head Boy all the way to the Dungeons on more than one occasion, though Manuel Bones was definitely better company than the Gryffindor teacher's pet. The two were able to discuss the Head Boy's own experiences, including his partial disappointment with the Defence courses limitations on counter curses and his aspirations in joining the Aurors, like his father. Still irritated from earlier, Tom quickly scribbled his notes, when he sensed movement. Tom frowned. "A bit late for a stroll, wouldn't you say, Bryce?" The dark haired sixth year glared at Tom as he walked into the Common Room from the Dorms. "None of your business, Riddle. Though one has to wonder what it is you think you are doing. Associating with Moaning Myrtle? I thought that as a fellow Halfblood, you would have some sense of self preservation. You did real well the first three tears, keeping your head down, learning about the traditions of our house. Then you go and throw it all away." Tom scoffed at Bryce. "The one who threw it all away was Rosier. Associating with Grindelwald was only ever going to end one way, anyone with a modicum of common sense could see that coming. What did alienating half the school or more do for Valerio? Nothing. He didn't gain any political favors, alliances or anything of value. From what I hear, you are going the same way. What a shame."

Anton growled. "I am not associating myself with mudbloods and their backwards ways! The whole mess that Europe is in is all their fault, same as the mess our country is in currently. All because we let muggles make decisions that affect us all, when it should be us calling the shots. We wizards should be the ones that tell muggles what to do and they should be happy to get even the honor of our attention." Tom sighed, trying to tamper down his own irritation. He couldn't deny that he himself shared some of that sentiment, especially after everything that had happened to him. From the abandonment at Wools, the exorcisms and even the Bombing Raids that had left him shaken to his very core, Tom had never been overly fon of muggles. At the same time, he had spoken with MP Warren much over the summer. Sure, the man had his own political ideals, not to mention those of his party, but he clearly cared about his country and his family. Like the Magicals in the Wizengamot, Mr Warren struck him as someone who was trying his best in a bad situation as the government continued to pursue warfare, even at a time when it was hard to justify the human cost. Through him, Tom was better able to get a feel for what the rest of Parliament was feeling. Fear, of course, after their own building was damaged by a bomb, as well as a fair share of reticence for sending more people to die in the war. And yet, the prevailing feeling, one that the Prime Minister was doing his best to foster, was defiance in the face of adversity and unity against a foe who lacked honour and basic human decency. However, it was during the time he was in Smethwick that Tom was able to see another side to muggles, or mundanes as Lilith favored.

Far removed from the hustle of the big cities and the halls where policies that shaped the world were being discussed, life in the simple and more isolated towns was quieter. Vendors and shopkeepers would wake up bright and early, restock their shelves and then, mostly with a smile, welcome any patrons to their stores. Tom could tell that times were hard for these people, many with loved ones on the frontlines in gods knew which theatre of war, others worried about bringing enough food to the table to their homes or funds for their necessities in winter. Yet they all kept going, working day in day out, trying their best at every opportunity. These people didn't care that he was young or spending his days with Lilith at his side. Sure, a few people gave them odd looks, but those vanished quickly after the attack. After that day, the two of them had been welcomed warmly, many of the townsfolk thanking them for saving lives and families with apparent little regard for their own safety. Despite all the monsters that Tom personally knew, he now knew that there were good, honest, hard working muggles, people who could look past his youth and see a man worthy of respect and kindness. Lilith's approach seemed all the more effective to him now that he could apply it to a world that he had seen with his own eyes. To find a common ground between the people with and without magic, rather than to seek subservience or submission, with loyalty born from common acts of kinds rather than fear or submission to a higher power.

Tom looked at Anton and shook his head. "Sorry, Bryce, but your path doesn't strike me as very Slytherin. We can get a lot more out of the muggles by working with them. It certainly seems a lot less wasteful. Thousands, if not millions dead already, all for what? A few strips of land on the map? A country or two? The world is a big place and Grindelwald's allies are growing smaller and weaker as we speak, while opposition grows. I think I will take a less difficult path, one with a greater chance of success and reward, than to throw my hat behind a man who is dead set on setting the entire world ablaze." Anton glared at Tom. "And you call yourself a Slytherin? Have you forgotten what our history is like? History tells us that Slytherin prefered students with magical blood over those with muggle blood. That it was the muggles themselves who possibly killed him? They are the enemies of our people, of all Slytherins. The fact you can't see that anymore is the real shame. But I am not surprised. You allied yourself with von Schwarzwald, thinking that she can take you anywhere. She will lead you to the same place that she is heading for. An early grave." Bryce retreated back into the hallway, leaving a pensive Tom behind. He wondered if Slytherin's Chamber would end up proving Bryce right. That muggles were the real threat, as so many Slytherins believe. But what if they weren't? What if there was more to the story of Salazar's final days?

Until Tom found the Chamber, he wouldn't know what was the path that his ancestors had laid out before him. He only hoped it wasn't down the way that Rosier and Bryce seemed to be heading. Something made him feel like the only thing down that path was pain and death. He wondered why. Anton's words about Lilith, however, did make him feel cold. He was certain that Bryce had meant them as nothing more than a slight, an echo of Grindelwald and the Rosiers sentiments towards her. In the end he would have to warn Lilith, just in case he or the remaining Rosier at Hogwarts did anything against her. Reaching his room, Tom started looking for his spare clothes and his towels. After a long night of dealing with McGonagall and now Bryce, he felt the need to clean up. As the water cascaded down his face in the whower, his thoughts wandered to the image of Lilith from that fateful morning. Tom rubbed his eyes, a part of him wishing that he could let go of that memory, while his mind stubbornly refused. Every time he was next to her, he yearned to present his arm to her as they did over the summer. To the Slytherins and Hogwarts, doing so at the Castle would certainly get them all talking. Yet the need to feel her magic against his, her body in contact with his was growing. He honestly wished he knew what it all meant. Especially as Anton's words of her seeking an early grave refused to fade away.

Lilith yawned slightly as she and Tom made their way through the Dungeons in the early hours of the weekend. Tom himself looked equally as tired, having worked through the night getting the Runes assignment done to his specifications. Professor Bierley had been impressed with his work in the previous year and was actively giving him unique assignments to test his growing control over the Runic languages as Ward schemes. He certainly hoped that his work was enough for the woman to consider him capable of taking her Enchantment class. Unlike other courses, Professor Bierley was exceedingly picky as to who could take the course. Tom knew of at least one full year group that failed to get anyone to meet her standards. Lucretia Black was one of only a handful of students currently taking the course, the others being a mix of Ravenclaws, Hufflepuffs and one Gryffindor. Looking at his sleep deprived partner, Tom wondered if she too was planning on taking the Enhancement course, as seen by his memories of Lilith's desk back at Smethwick, the thing covered in magical items and runic array designs. His musings on what exactly she had been working on ended as they reached a large portrait of a bowl of fruit. "We're here. Bones said it was the pear."

Reaching out with his hand, Tom tickled the only green pear on the bowl, before the painted canvas shifted, revealing a green door knob that clicked as Tom turned it. Tom's eyes went wide as the high ceilings of the Hogwart Kitchens stretched out before him, where dozens, if not hundreds of elves darted from one side to the other, placing meals atop tables before protecting the food with stasis spells. A few of the tiny creatures looked their way, but all of them kept working, preparing for the Breakfast meal that would soon be served in a few minutes just above their heads. Waving at one of the elves, Lilith spoke up as soon as the being was within earshot. "Excuse me, could you tell us who is the elf in charge of the kitchens, if not the Castle?" The female elf nodded her head. "That would be Hogsby, young miss. Do you wish to speak to him?" After getting a nod, the elf popped away, before returning with a slightly older male elf that made Lilith pause for a moment, something that Tom noticed. "You alright?" Lilith shook her head. "Yeah, sorry. Just got dragged into an old memory. Excuse me, Hogsby, would you be willing to speak to us privately? My companion here has a few questions that we thought we could ask you about."

The elf gestured towards a room at the back, in which all three of them entered, the chamber looking to be a dry storage room. "What can Hogsby do for you two young ones?" Getting Lilith's nod, Tom dispelled the disillusion spell around his ring and showed it to the elf. "Do you know what this is?" The elf reached out and tapped his finger on it, his big eyes growing wider as they focused on Tom as he recognized the magic of the ring. "An Heir, after so long? And Slytherin's too? May the Fair Lady of the Seelie bless us all! What can Hogsby do for the Heir of Slytherin?" Tom shook his head. "Please refer to me as you would any other student. I have yet to find my ancestor's chamber and do not deserve any special treatment until I can prove myself worthy of my ancestor's name. That is why we came here looking for you. Is there anything you, as the Head of the Hogwarts Elves, can tell me about the Chamber?" Hogsby nervously played with his hands. "We elves can sense it but it remains locked until the Heir uncovers it and grants us entrance. We aren't allowed to help the Heir in locating the Chamber. Hogsby is sorry. Old treaties between us and the Founders still hold power."

Lilith sighed. "We thought as much. A concern that we have is that certain items, such as paintings, statues and armours were relocated, blocking the entrances or the contact points of Slytherin's secrets throughout the Castle. While you cannot aid us in finding the secrets, are you able to assist us in safely removing said objects? We do not wish to search the Castle while damaging the legacy of all those that came after the Founders." The elf bobbed his head up and down. "Young Miss who smells of the Unseelie is wise. Hogsby would be happy to help keep Hogwarts property safe as the Heir searches for the Chamber." Tom nodded. "Thank you. Will you answer if I call upon you?" Hogsby gave him a big smile. "Of course, Heir-eh- young student, Hogsby would be delighted to answer your summons. Though Hogsby is busy managing other elves and keeping Headmaster well, Hogsby can answer calls from you both if that is your wish. Hogsby would be honored to lend what aid he can to the return of one of the Heirs. Is there anything else Hogsby can do for you?" Lilith looked at Tom. "A private breakfast?" Tom smiled. "Sure. After the week we had, it's better than going up there and dealing with the usual crowd." Lilith and Tom proceeded to have a comfortable breakfast in the kitchens as the elves went about their routine, before going on their way.

Tom ran his hand over the ring, feeling its presence even as its magic hid it from sight, with Lilith eyeing him knowingly. "Still unsure about what we just did?" Tom shook his head. "No. His enthusiasm was genuine. I never expected an elf to be so… moved by my legacy." Lilith smiled softly, glad to share this bit of knowledge if it helped him see the Elves through a new light. "To the elves, Hogwarts is their home, yet the Staff are nothing more than partners. Even the Headmaster is but a friend they listen to, as he cares for the Castle they inhabit. You are something else. The chance that the family they pledged themselves to might return, even if you are but one of four, is one they cannot ignore. It must have been hard, living for so long, with no one to call family. Like presiding over… a mausoleum. Your possession of the ring is like a warning bell that finally, after millenia away, the people they call family will finally return… home." Tom turned to look, having heard the last words out of Lilith's mouth utter just barely above a whisper. Where before had been joy, all Tom could see now was loneliness and pain. "Lilith?" The redhead shook her head. "Sorry. I… I need to head back to my room. My project is almost done." Tom watched her leave hurriedly, running the conversation through his mind, realizing too late why she was saddened by her own words.

For Tom and the elves, the Castle may have been devoid of Heirs, but it still lived. The laughter of the children, the scratching of quills on parchment, the thuds of books in the library. There was life here and it was part of Tom's legacy, something that even now made him feel warm inside. At the same time he could see that no such fate awaited Lilith back in Austria. The von Schwarzwald Estate was nothing more than a ruin, filled with memories of days long gone, the ashes and bones of over a thousand years of life being all that remained. Lilith would have no triumphant return or even a warm welcome as Tom just did, but instead a cold and empty grave. Tom entered the Slytherin Common Room, his eyes looking towards the entrance to the Girl Dorms, for the first time realizing that their partnership wasn't going to have a happy ending for Lilith. The fact that she still agreed to the partnership made Tom wonder just what it was that drove her onwards. Tom had never expected to find family or companionship, only a name and a legacy that he could call his own. Did she seek to restore hers or was Anton right in claiming that she was looking for a place to die? Even now, that thought didn't sit well with Tom. Not well at all.

Chapter 18: The Ties of Blood

"Riddle, a word?" Tom sighed, fighting the urge to roll his eyes at another interruption to his train of thoughts. The last few weeks had been excruciatingly slow, with barely a sign beyond the one that Lilith had helped him find that made locating the Chamber of Secrets more difficult than he had initially hoped. When they had reached out to Hogsby for assistance, he had done so on the expectation that what they would be looking for would be a marker safely stored behind a painting, something to indicate that there was indeed a secret of Slytherin just behind the stone walls. Instead, Lilith had shown him that sometime between the creation of the Chamber and the changes to the Castle, some other Heir of Slytherin, if not the Founders themselves, had gone to some trouble into hiding the secrets of his ancestor. It had all started with an observation Lilith had made about how common a metal plaque of the Hogwarts Coat of Arms was across the many floors of the castle. Upon request one night when they were both out for patrols, Hogsby had been more than happy to remove the plaque, revealing a secret dating back to the construction of the walls themselves. Tom had felt oddly childish running his hands in the grooves of an engraving of the Slytherin Coat of Arms that had been hidden behind the ornate piece of metal. The odd thing to him, however, was that the engraving wasn't on the same floor as the Dungeons, but instead it was several floors up on the second floor.

Lilith had looked at the elf as it looked at them expectantly. "The Castle wasn't organized the same way centuries ago as it is now, is it? Much of the foundations looks to be a bit late for the period, but magic could account for some of the more advanced building techniques. It, however, doesn't account for the fact that the towers have spires that are centuries more advanced than anything that existed at the time, let alone bathrooms with working plumbing." The elf nodded his head excitedly. "Young Miss is correct. Hogwarts has been expanded and changed over the centuries. The very plumbing you speak of was added over a century ago, for which we elves are very grateful for. The current locations of the Common Rooms and Dorms are the same as they once were, but the Houses had separate classrooms for the practices that weren't easy enough to teach to all students together. Old masters moved the classrooms about the castle, far from where the Founders themselves taught those seeking to learn of Magic, and eventually many of those same rooms were abandoned to gather dust or excess furniture." Lilith held her chin in thought, looking at the wall. "The History books mention that the Founders taught magic directly to several students, usually concerning their own specialties. It stands to reason that if Salazar was teaching students of different and perhaps even greater age groups, he couldn't teach them all at the same time in the Dungeons, especially with Helga at his side. They must have had sections of the Castle that were exclusive to them both, places where apprentices could teach the youngsters and so on, all still under Salazar's supervision."

Tom looked back at the abandoned corridors behind him, which had been warded by Lilith to conceal their presence from view using reusable discs, seeing the Castle in a new and different light. "And this section was possibly Salazar's. Which means that there are other sections that could connect to the Chamber of Secrets, beyond just the Dungeons." Lilith hummed to herself. "So it would seem. Though the engraving is magically charged." Tom looked at her first in surprise as she tapped her right eye in silent explanation, before looking at the engraving again and decided to investigate that. ~"Reveal to me your secrets."~ The engraving glowed green for a second before Tom jerked back, severing his connection to the wall, as an overabundance of sounds and images left him staggered. Lilith rested her hand at his back to steady him as the disorienting flash of information faded from his mind. "You ok?" Tom nodded, rubbing his tingling hand, his eyes still fixed on the engraving as a thin smile grew on his face. "I am. I believe this is some sort of terminal connected to the wards. It felt like the wards back at the cottage, only… far more complicated and overwhelming." Lilith raised an eyebrow looking at him. "A single story cottage versus a Castle with around 9 or 10 floors, all with hundreds of rooms and just as many people. Reading those wards will be a lot harder than what you have tried before." Lilith turned to look at Hogsby. "Though I doubt the wards will reveal the Chambers actual location. Otherwise, the Headmasters would have sealed it off centuries ago."

Hogsby nodded. "The Chambers of the Founders are kept separate from the Hogwarts wards. The Founders Chambers are the property of the Heirs and their families, not the school, and are not to be sought out by staff members." Tom sighed but nodded. "Thank you for helping us, Hogsby. You may replace the plaque. We have lingered here for too long." Retrieving the ward discs, the two of them left the corridor, with Tom feeling quite excited about their chances of finding the Chamber. Unfortunately, that excitement dwindled as the days turned to weeks. They now had a good understanding of all the sections in the castle marked as Slytherin's old classrooms, leading up to the fifth floor. They had even marked several snake indentations and carvings along the walls that Tom was certain meant something more. Unfortunately for him, the grueling fifth year schedule and the constant patrols now kept him from exploring all the newly mapped out targets further. He knew the best time to explore would be during the Yuletide Break, as Lilith had confirmed that she would likely be staying at the Castle to lend him assistance, when the Prefects wouldn't be as required by the staff to perform their duties. Tom couldn't deny that a full two weeks alone in the Castle, with Lilith by his side, made his heart beat faster. He was looking forward to it. Unfortunately, they would have to wait for Yule first, with him simply marking down any other potential points of interest along the way.

Burying his irritation and wandering thoughts, Tom focused on the figure of Abraxas Malfoy, as he stood in front of Tom at one of the tables within the Slytherin Common Room. "Of course, Heir Malfoy. What do you need?" Abraxas took the opposite chair to Tom and sat down, running his hand nervously through his platinum hair. "I had been meaning to ask you… if you found any information regarding your magical family?" Tom raised an eyebrow. "What makes you to ask this of me today?" Abraxas cleared his throat. "If I may be frank, the eyes of Slytherin House have been on you since the start of term. Your mannerisms are far more refined, you are better at holding a conversation with the other Heirs and even the Heiresses. All to be expected as you have done similar improvements every year during the summer. That said, I have myself noticed that you are far more… certain with your posture and words. You no longer avoid discussing certain subjects with the other Purebloods, including during your discussions with me and Nott. While I believe that you are capable of achieving these changes on your own, it seems more likely that you discovered your heritage and that you no longer feel threatened by those with stronger claims to Magical Families of supposed greater renown."

After narrowing his eyes at Abraxas, Tom ran through all the possible responses he could provide, weighing them with the effects these responses could have in their relationship as acquaintances. Lilith was overly fond of making more personal relations with other students, claiming that they built up trust and ties that could surpass mere differences of opinion or supposed loyalty to a seperate force. Still, Tom wasn't ready to reveal his heritage. Not just yet. "I have indeed discovered the truth of my parentage and lineage to a degree. While I can't say what family I am descended from, I can tell you that the process of gaining further status within it is more… challenging than it typically is for most Magical Families, instead of merely walking into Gringotts and claiming a ring." Abraxas smiled softly. "I thought as much and I am pleased to hear that you have found your place amongst us, even if it isn't as cut and dry as it usually is for us Heirs." He lowered his eyes. "Which is why I wanted to apologize to you, Riddle. About the time Theodore and I invited you to our Samhain Ritual in our second year." Tom frowned as Abaraxas continued. "Showing you our ways wasn't an error, and I won't apologize for that. I am apologizing for the fact that we offered you a chance to converse with your ancestors when you were unaware of your parentage. While I may have kept my perceptions to myself, I am aware of the harm I caused you then and wish to make amends, especially now that you know who your family is."

Pulling out a box from his pocket and placing it atop the table, Abraxas tapped it with his wand, before it expanded in size. He pulled it open, revealing it to be filled with metal plates, chalk, fruits, candles and other vials of magical materials. Tom looked from the box to Abraxas. "I won't say that the incident didn't bother me, as it had, but I am grateful for the lessons you and Nott provided me. While I never held the incident against you both, I am grateful for this apology and accept it wholeheartedly, Heir Malfoy." Abraxas smiled, his eyes showing appreciation for Tom's words. "I am glad to hear that. I look forward to hearing about your change in name, Riddle, when the time comes. Best of luck and I hope you have a good Samhain night." As Abraxas left, Tom spared a look at the box filled with the ritual materials. From the moment he took the Heir Ring, he had ignored the fact that his mother and her family had all passed away. For the first time, he knew the name of the woman who gave birth to him prior to a Samhain, with him now being in possession of the materials to attempt a communion with the dead. Tom briefly thought about ignoring the night of Samhain again, but his curiosity was getting the best of him. Could he truly have a moment to interact with Merope Gaunt, the woman who gave him life before she herself died?

"Don't be shy. These guys are just a bit harder to get along with than Thestrals, but not by much. I am surprised your family didn't keep either at their estate." Lilith tossed the dead furret at the Hippogriff, who managed to snatch it out of the air with its beak without any difficulty, the rest of the herd waiting to get their meal after Silverwing finished getting his fill. Lilith tossed another carcass to the half bird, half horse creature before responding. "The magic of the Estate was never the most stable for magical creatures and the Schattenwolf pack that coexisted with us was just barely tolerant of the cows, goats and sheep we grew as livestock, mainly because we also bred deer that would eventually become their meals, especially during harsh winters. Getting another territorial magical creature would have led to a bloodbath, one we would have to clean up. I don't think grandmother was overly interested in spending money on said creatures, only to watch them die quickly." Theseus chuckled, rubbing Silverwing's neck feathers, before the Hippogriff stepped away, letting the others come in for their meal. "Aquilla was always the stickler for cash. The few times I interacted with her here at Hogwarts, she always kept a careful eye on her expenses. A bit like you. The few times I have seen you at Hogsmeade, you hardly buy much frivolous stuff. That is, when you didn't just apparate away when you thought no one was looking."

Lilith looked at Ross wearily. "Hiding a magical eye beneath an eyepatch is cheating, old man." Theseus smiled at her. "True, but it serves me just fine. Good catch, though. You also don't have to worry, I am sure the Headmaster is aware of your departures from the village during the Hogsmeade weekends. His silence on it is good enough for me." After patting the neck of a female Hippogriff that rubbed her head against Lilith's chest, the young redhead sighed. "It's not him I am worried about, but his shadow. Tom wasn't kidding about Dumbledore sticking his nose into other people's business. Pretty sure he insisted I am some danger to the students of Hogwarts to Minerva McGonagall and is having her report on me and Tom's movements when out of class. Not to mention that she strikes me as his type. A stickler for the rules, but ignorant of the bigger picture game that he is playing." Theseus sighed, tossing a few more ferrets at the herd, before the two made their way to the shack at the edge of the forest. Theseus' shack was far smaller than Hagrid's had been during Lillian's life, though Lilith could see why. The old hunter used it as a storage locker for potions, herbs and tools of the trade, not an abode, though he did have a small bed in the corner, probably for those late night watches. After placing the buckets that they used to carry the carcases out into a sink, he turned around, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Albus always did like to play politics. Even when he was a student in Gryffindor House. It drove his brother, Aberforth, crazy. Is there a reason I should be worried about my granddaughter's health?" Lilith shrugged. "Directly, none. Indirectly… depends on a few things out of our control. Though I am sure that Tom's patience has a limit, so there is always the chance she pushes him too hard and gets jinxed or worse. Isn't there anything you could do to get her to back off?" Theseus sighed, rubbing his hand over his white hair. "Minerva and I are not on speaking terms, I am afraid. Not since my daughter gave up on magic to marry a holy man. She severed all ties with us and refused to talk to us. We only knew that Minerva and her siblings were born from our family tapestry expanding on its own to accommodate their branches." Lilith frowned. Lillian had never been too keen on her Transfiguration Professor, who was definitely too involved with Dumbledore's machinations to be a proper impartial adult, but she had never heard about the reason as to why she never interacted with the Ross family. "I take it that the religious nature of Minerva's father didn't help matters?" Theseus shook his head. "Not in the least. Isobel only ever told her husband about Magic when she couldn't hide Minerva's outbursts. At least, that's what little we know. Pretty sure he allowed his daughter to attend Hogwarts for her to learn control over her magic, nothing more."

Lilith sighed, looking out the window towards the Castle. "Sounds like what happened with my mom. She came from a distinguished Polish family, descendants of the Radziwills. Her parents raised her as a proper lady, teaching her literature, music and sketching as a way to increase her appeal to potential suitors. Pretty sure they weren't expecting her to draw the attention of my father, especially not by her accidental use of magic while playing the piano before a group of invited guests from high society. The moment he called her a witch, my mother slapped him right across the face, thinking he was insulting her." Theseus laughed softly. "Yeah, Nicholas loved sticking his foot out and getting it caught on everything the few times I saw him when he was a child. Still, he managed to win her heart, though I doubt Aquilla was overly fond of her." Lilith shrugged. "Dad said that they got along just fine… after my mother nearly killed my grandmother after a disagreement over what skills the Lady of the House should have. Grandmother never questioned her ever again." Theseus shook his head. "The Von Schwarzwald family were always drawn to the most dangerous sorts of people. As for my own, unfortunately, I have tried to reach out to Minerva, but the girl refuses to acknowledge me. I think she believes that we ran her mother out of the house and disapproved of her marriage to a muggle." Lilith, having finished washing blood out of her hands, looked at Theseus. "I am going to guess that you still disapprove."

Theseus nodded. "Of course we do. Love is no reason to repress an important part of one's existence. The moment he was told about magic, Isobel should have been free to use magic in his presence, yet my contacts all say the same, that she won't use a wand at all. The man's faith and fear of magic is causing my daughter to suffer. Why shouldn't I disapprove of them?" Lilith sighed. "True, but from Minerva's point of view, she probably blames you for the issues with her parents, at least in some way, though she may claim that they are doing fine. She also seems to blame Magical Society in general for the divide between the worlds, not truly understanding, or caring to understand, as to why the divide exists in the first place. Look, I am not going to tell you how to live your life. You have done more things in nearly every corner of the world than what Albus Dumbledore can even scarcely imagine. But if you do want to have a chance at a cordial relationship with your daughter and granddaughter, then you need to be willing to accept some unpleasant realities, even if it's only for brief conversations. They might give you the insights you need into repairing the harm that has been done to your family." Theseus was silent for a moment but he nodded softly. "You are right. I will try to reach out to her while being a bit more understanding. In the meantime, tell your friend to keep his curses under lock and key." Lilith smiled at Theseus. "Like you would in that situation?" The old man waved his hand dismissively. "Hell no. I am not the poster child for restraint. Still, just hold the peace between them as much as you can. I will see what I can do about my granddaughter and Dumbledore from my end."

"Tom, are you sure you want me to be here?" Placing the last candle onto its adequate plate, Tom looked over his shoulder at Lilith, who was sitting on one of the sofas that he had transfigured the year prior. As Lilith had promised, their own private gathering place hadn't changed much, though it seemed that Hogsby had taken it upon himself to spruce it up. The curtains were now a far more vibrant forest green, with the tables and bookshelves all glistening with wood varnish. The room felt less like something that had been cobbled together out of spare furniture by the two of them and what the elves brought out of storage and was looking as if it was just as important as the common rooms were. Much to Tom's pleasure, however, the sofas that he had Transfigured remained, though there were now blankets and a small wood fired heater on one of the walls, making the place clearly more comfortable for the winter season, which was fast approaching. The cold this year seemed to be drawing in closer and faster than before, something that had him feeling on edge, especially tonight, of all nights, when he felt that he should listen to what his instincts were telling him. Tom focused on his partner's face, seeing how she seemed worried about his decision to call on the spirit of Merope Gaunt. Dusting his knees as he stood up, he turned towards Lilith. "It's just a calling ritual to commune with the dead. It's not dangerous."

Lilith searched Tom's eyes. "Not on its own, it isn't, but you never talk about your parents. I saw from your Family Tree that your mother had passed away on the day of your birth, so I can fully understand the desire to connect with her, but are you sure that you won't get hurt by what does or doesn't happen?" Tom stared at Lilith, running her words through his mind, feeling them out. She was genuine in her concern for him, which did warm his chest, but as much as he had dismissed his mother over the last few months since reading his Inheritance Test, the thought about connecting to her now had all but consumed him the last few weeks. He could see that Lilith's concern had merit. Still… he wanted, no, needed to know what his mother felt about him. It had been years since he had stopped praying for his mother to watch over him in the orphanage, to somehow spirit him away from the pain and the loneliness. He had the chance to do so now. He couldn't let it go. "Thank you for your concern, but I have to do this." Not bothering to check Lilith's reaction, Tom turned around and drew his wand. With a deft flick of his wrist, the candles all sprang alight. After closing his eyes, he performed the chant as he had read in the library concerning the call of the dead.

"Morrigan of the Eastern Isle, Lady that presides over the Veil that leads into the Void, guide of those who have breathed their last, I request that the soul of one long since passed be granted passage. Let our ties of blood guide her to my side, let her ethereal voice pierce the Veil to be heard by living ears. Triple Goddess that all men fear, let thy mercy as a maiden that was once the child of a mother, thy compassion of a mother who cared for her young shine through and thy fond remembrance of times long passed as the Great Queen that rules the Void move you to heed my plea. Let on this night the spirit of Merope Gaunt née Gaunt, last daughter of the House of Gaunt, return to my side, so that a son may know his mother. This I beseech thee." As the incantation drew to its end, the room began to be filled with a flowing wind, before going perfectly, deathly still in the silence that followed. Tom's nose began to pick up on a scent, that of fresh grass, spices, specifically rosemary, which wasn't in the list of ingredients that Tom had used. A soft warmth started building in his chest, as if a hand was pressed on it, with feelings that he couldn't name filling his heart. Then the feeling subsided and Tom, still touching his chest, stared at the empty room in front of him.

Lilith, concerned over his silence, came to his side, managing to spot a tear running down his cheek. "Is that all the ritual can manage? A whisper, a feeling and nothing else?" Lilith wanted to touch his back, but aside from holding her arm, Tom still wasn't fond of physical touch. Deciding to risk it, she gently touched his shoulder, trying to calm him as his surprise seemed to shift into something else. His blue eyes turned cold as he clenched his fists. "I am such a fool. I should have known it wouldn't be that easy. I knew it and I still allowed myself to hope and believe." As Tom magic started leaking out around him, turning the still air around him into a swirling vortex, Lilith ran through everything that she knew about Tom that could hopefully settle him down. Nothing seemed adequate or capable, except for one thing. She was going to murder Alexander if this idea of his failed. That is, if Tom didn't kill her first. Wrapping her arms around Tom's waist from behind, Lilith ran her hands up his chest, ignoring how well his toned body felt underneath his clothes, and focusing on her own magic, letting her feelings of concern and empathy mingle with her magic as it diffused into his body. He grew still quickly, the wind dying down as the two found themselves standing quietly in a now awkward silence.

Tom's hands moved up and covered Lilith's, as the silence seemed to grow heavier, before he spoke up. "Thank you, for calming me down. That was unbecoming of me." Lilith shook her head into the back of his neck, keeping her mouth down and against his back. "You have every reason to be angry. Rituals to call the dead are not the most effective in relieving the stress of those who gave up so much, who have lost so much, hence why I still refuse to try it myself." Of course, Lilith had her own concerns as to what the von Schwarzwald family would say about how Lillian had taken their daughter's name as her own. Burying her own conflicting feelings, Lilith tightened her grip on Tom's chest. "If you are dead set on meeting your mother's spirit, there is something I could try. If it works, don't waste time. I don't know for how long I can sustain it, let alone how it can affect the spirit. And above all, you cannot tell anyone about this. There can be no physical record of what I am about to do. Understand?" Tom, pulling free from Lilith's arms, turned towards her, his expression guarded. Seeing Lilith's determination he nodded. "Very well. What are you going to do?" Lilith sighed, closing her eyes as she built up her magic inside of her. With midnight fast approaching, Lilith knew her time was limited regardless of what they did. She had to do this now.

With her magic built up as much as possible, Lilith gathered it all in the Resurrection Stone in her eye, feeling lightheaded as the foci built up with magic, before it seemed to open up, leaving behind a feeling as if Lilith's magic was flowing out of her, not unlike how her magic flowed into her experimental constructs. Only there was no looping return of magic, as hers felt as if it was vanishing into the void itself. "Merope Gaunt." Lilith's words felt heavy as the air again filled with a breeze, this one cold and chilling, cold enough that it made Tom shudder. "... Tom?" The young man froze, his body feeling heavy as he turned his gaze back to the ritual circle. There, standing in the center, was the small, fragile looking figure of a young woman. Her hair was a tangled mess tied back into a bun, with locks left hanging freely and haphazardly along the side of her head. Her eyes struggled to focus on Tom's face, even as they grew misty with tears. Tom, feeling cold inside, approached the woman, whose hands instantly reached up, caressing his face as soon as he was within reach. Her fingers felt rough against Tom's skin, calloused and dry. A soft smile grew on her face as tears spilled down her cheeks. "You're my Tom, aren't you? My baby boy. You are so handsome." Tom's shaking hands cupped his mother's, his eyes never leaving her face as he memorized every detail of her. "It's me. I… I have wanted to meet you for so long. I have so many questions."

Merope frowned, lowering her eyes. "I am sorry for not being there for you. From the moment that you were in my womb, I loved you so much. I had hoped to have held you in my arms for many years to come. Sadly, it was not meant to be. I commited a grave sin, my son. I forced myself on the man who is your father, using love potions and magic, to not only have what wasn't meant for me, but to conceive you within my very body." Tom stilled as Merope looked back up. "Please understand. My father and brother were awful to me. I… had no hope of a better life with them, as I feared that I would soon suffer my mother's fate. When the Ministry took them away, that was the first moment that I felt free. But I was no fool. I knew it wouldn't last. They would be back and the pain, the cursing, the spells would all start anew. I couldn't bear to live like that anymore. All I had was my magic… so… I used it… on the man that I had loved from afar for so many years. For a few months we were happy together in London. He had us staying at a townhouse of his father's family. Being away from the cold, vast lands of the Moors, surrounded by so many people, all the while I had the man of my dreams at my side. It was the best time of my life." Merope lowered her hands from Tom's face and wrapped them around her waist.

"As you grew inside of me… I began to want more. I wanted to feel love that wasn't held together by magic. I wanted to be loved. I wanted… I wanted you to be loved. So I eventually released your father from my spells. He refused to recognize you as his, or that I was his wife. He condemned me and fled back to Devon." Merope started shaking. "I couldn't go back there! If my family were there… they would have killed you… like father did to all the other babes that Morfin raped into the women of the nearby towns. You deserved better! But I was too tired… too heartbroken… I couldn't go on!" Merope looked up, her face covered in tears. "I am so sorry Tom… for leaving you at the orphanage, but it was the only place I was certain that they couldn't find you. If I had to die, I wouldn't take you with me. You deserved a better family, a better mother than me. You deserved to live!" Merope collapsed onto the floor upon her knees as Tom struggled with his emotions. There was a part of him that wanted to rage at her for abandoning him, for being so foolish as to trust that his father would not have abandoned them once freed from her magic. At the same time… he knew what it felt like to not have anyone care for him. How intoxicating it must have been to have someone devoted to them completely and how tempting it must have been… for that devotion to be real.

Kneeling down in front of his mother, Tom reached out and caressed Merope's cheek, her brown eyes meeting his blue once more. Tom gave her a soft smile. "While I can't condone what you did, neither can I blame you for what followed. I was not there and I would not be here were it not for the actions that you took, good and bad. All I can say, all I can say to you is… thank you." Tears started spilling from Tom's eyes. "Thank you for giving birth to me, thank you for protecting me and thank you… for loving me, despite everything that happened. My life may not have been easy, nor the one I would have wanted, but now I know that it was possibly the only life I could have had. That is enough for me." Merope smiled at him, crooked and misaligned teeth peeking out of her cracked lips. Her voice was barely above a whisper. "Thank you! Thank you! I love you Tom. If you must remember anything from this night, please, remember that." Tom nodded as the figure of his mother began to fade away, a soft wind filling the room before the wind died, the ritual circle left empty once more. Tom, feeling as if a weight had been lifted from his heart, stood up, his hand still damp with his mother's tears, and sighed in contentment. "Thank you, Lilith. You have no idea how much this has meant to me." Getting no response, Tom turned around. "Lilith?"

As Tom had spoken with his mother, Lilith had fallen back onto the sofa, her heart beating quickly. As time passed, the green eyed girl noticed that her vision grew dark. The corners of the room became filled with shadows as her heart continued to beat louder and harder in her ears, the beat like a drum that drowned out all other sound, her feelings running out of control despite her best efforts. Gripping her chest, Lilith had eyed the clock on the wall, noting that it wasn't midnight yet, but she still felt as if her body were about to suffer an attack. As her eyes focused on Tom's back, silently pleading with him to finish, she spotted movement out of the corner of her vision. She swore that her heart stopped and started over and over again as a black cloaked figure approached her, its face nothing but a black void, as a long, skeleton-like hand reached out her, the cold fingers touching her cheek. Panicking, Lilith severed the connection to the Resurrection Stone quickly. Her magic recoiled, tearing into her as she tried to scream in pain. She vaguely heard someone speaking her name, as beautiful blue eyes looked down at her with terror, before a soft and gentle magic wrapped around her, pulling her away. Her mind and flesh were filled with pain and agony until finally, the cold embrace of unconsciousness brought an end to all thoughts.

"Vati?" Young eleven year old Lilith felt uneasy as her father took her deep into woods surrounding the Schwarzwald Estate. She had a little trouble separating the fact that while the family name and the forest were one and the same, her mother's geography books placed the forest inside of Germany, far from their home. Her father had taken her to the library and had shown her the oldest tomes and scrolls in the collection. Back in the time of the Romans, when the region was heavily populated by Celtic and Germanic tribes, the old maps referred to the forest and the mountains as one in the same, with their family being born and gaining strength and infamy within the German region. Years later, the family had decided to leave the Schwarzwald and settled east in a far more remote and mountainous area, the estate sitting in a valley well hidden from the rest of the world. She had been told it was to keep the family and its magical knowledge safe from the religious zealots and the jealous magical families that had developed as the Holy Roman Empire and its later incarnations grew over much of the region, neither of which could be trusted to leave the family alone if they were to discover what they had uncovered. In time, the name von Schwarzwald became associated with Magical Austria, not their ancient home in Germany, though the name was prone to cause a great deal of confusion. While the forests, the people and even kingdoms rose and fell, the von Schwarzwald family endured, like the mountains, the Estate barely feeling the passage of time, guarding a secret that he had now deemed she was ready to know.

Her father turned around, his sandy blonde hair combed back, his green eyes looking at her, frowning softly. "There is nothing to be afraid of, little Mara. What lies beyond will not harm you so long as I am by your side. Come now." Taking her father's hand, Lilith blushed lightly at her father's nickname for her. Her mother had taken a while to be convinced that he wasn't insulting Lilith by calling her a nightmare, though her grandmother swore to her that the debate on the name Lilith had been far more heated. It was a family tradition to name the first born children after demons, with her father insisting that she should take the honor of having the same name as the mother of all demons, as a tribute to her unusual red hair and green eyes. Her mother, who had been raised a Roman Catholic, had taken much convincing in her youth that being a witch wasn't a curse and that the magic within her needed to be nurtured. The fact that the von Schwarzwald family embraced the infamy of being supposed descendants of demons had taken her quite a while to accept as well, though she certainly didn't have any issues with the fact that the second born children tended to be named after angels or saints. Despite all these issues that tended to rise between her parents, Lilith was always loved by her mother, regardless of the family eccentricities. Her parents' discussions had always captivated Lilith as they never turned heated but did involve some weird moments of quotes from obscure books or sources. She loved those moments of civil discourse.

As Nicholas walked his daughter deeper into the part of the forest that he had expressly forbidden Lilith from ever visiting on her own, the woods themselves began to change. The pines gave way to older trees, many leafless, twisted and bent. The air itself lost any of the comforts of the scent of fresh pine, turning musty and at times putrid. Lilith pressed herself into her father's side, wishing that her schattenwolf was with her, though she doubted her pet would have enjoyed being here. If it felt wrong to her, it was probably worse for her friend. Soon the ground started becoming inclined, as they started walking up the slope of the mountain to the back of the Estate. "We are here." Lilith looked ahead and felt her heart beating wildly. Before her eyes was a cavern. Except the way that the light, what little filtered through the treeline, warped around the opening made of stone made it clear that the place was more than some natural formation. "What is that, Vati?" Her father ran his hand through her curly red hair, easing her nerves. "This is the other reason our family hid within these mountains. There are places in the world that are fonts of magic, no different than leylines, except that these can have a magic all their own. This cave has been here possibly since the dawn of magic itself, a time beyond human memory."

Lilith stared into the darkness and felt something within it speak to her. Except it didn't use words, but feelings. She felt a thirst that seemed to defy reason, a hunger that no family feast could come close to saiting. Worst of all, she felt the presence within the shadows looking at her, aware that they were there, aware of what she was. Aware that she was afraid. Black tendrils began to slither across the ground, reaching out to her before her father spoke in a deep voice filled with magic. "Leave her be. She is not ready for the trials. I brought her here as my father brought me, so that she might know what you are, to understand the responsibility that comes with our blood and name. She will face you when she is ready." The tendrils retreated and the presence turned its attention away from the pair. "Lilith." The little girl looked up at her father, feeling cold inside. He caressed her head gently. "It is our family's duty to protect and contain this magic. In the hands of the capable, it serves our duties and secures our legacy. In the hands of the untrained, the greedy and the violent without purpose, this magic is akin to a plague. It would spread, person to person, beast to beast, changing them to better suit its needs, as it has done many times before in the past. I, like a few others who know the secret, believe that the origins of the vile creatures of the world are tied to fonts like this, at least when not the products of human created curses, as the magics way of containing the rampant population of our kind. One day, the responsibility of protecting and hiding this place will fall onto you." Lilith stammered. "Will… will it change me the same way as it does the others? Will I become someone else?"

Nicholas knelt down and took her chin in his hands. "Yes and no. Embracing this magic will change you physically, there is no escaping that. It could alter your mind as well. That is why I will do everything in my power to prepare you. One day this magic will be made a part of you, but it will not define you unless you let it. We are the von Schwarzwald, the descendants of the Dark Forest and this Darkness is our legacy and our responsibility. There is more for me to tell you but not here and not until you are ready. Until then, you must keep this place in mind. Run in the fields, laugh with your mother and love your grandmother's memory, but never forget this place. Never forget what must be hidden, at all costs." Lilith nodded and her father returned her to their home. That night Lilith struggled to be cheerful, choosing to bury herself in her books. The monsters in the stories no longer seemed so scary on their own compared to that overwhelming darkness that called out to her. The dragons and villains were a part of the world, evils and dangers of the mundane. Even to her young mind, she knew that the Darkness within that cave was something deeper, primal and all consuming. She turned the page and stared at a representation of death, a black cloaked skeleton with black feathered wings and wondered. Was the Darkness that she saw in that Cave Death itself… or something else entirely?

…

"Lily, it's him! Get to the babes! Do it now!"

"So this is where you were hiding, little girl."

"Would you happen to be my sworn enemy, Lillian Potter?"

"Such a shame, really. My master could use a servant with your pedigree. But you are worth more to us dead. No hard feelings."

"All things must die, Lillian, no matter how we might wish otherwise."

"Avada Kedavra!"

…

Sucking in a deep breath, Lilith snapped awake as her mind filled her vision with the bright green light of the Killing Curse. She regretted sitting up instantly as her hands and legs reacted as they usually did after a magical backlash, feeling as if every muscle had been cramped. Stifling a whine of pain didn't seem enough to keep Madam Prewett from showing up at Lilith's side, her wand being waved all over her body. The woman looked at Lilith in the eyes, pressing a hand against the girl's forehead. "How are you feeling, dear?" Lilith grunted as she tried and failed to lift up her legs. "My muscles are all stiff." Teresa nodded. "That they are. When the elf dropped you off, you were convulsing. If I didn't know any better I thought you were having a seizure. Your magics did a far greater number on you today than any other time, literally tearing not only into your skin, but also your muscles. I have had you on potions for the entire night, trying to repair the damage." Teresa must have seen the panic in Lilith's eyes. "None of the damage is permanent, I assure you. You should be able to walk out of the Hospital Wing by lunch. That said, you won't be at peak physical performance for a few days and you will be seeing me every day in the morning and at night for the next week. Is that clear?"

Lilith cringed at the fire in Teresa's eye, nodding softly. "Whatever you say, ma'am." The Matron's face softened. "You gave us quite the scare, dear." Lilith blinked at her in confusion, before noticing the figure slumped in the chair nearby, his body covered in a blanket. Teresa tapped Lilith's shoulder gently. "He arrived as soon as he could and hasn't left your side since. Quite the loyal young man you have looking after you." Lilith blushed lightly. "No one better, I believe. Teresa, could I have some parchment? I need to send out a few letters. I need to inform my patron as to this latest incident." Teresa looked at Lilith carefully. "Very well, but I want you to go back to sleep afterwards. You haven't gotten a full night's rest yet. Informing your guardian is all well and good, but until we know more, rest is the only thing that will help you recover." After dropping off the parchments and ink, as well as a cup of tea, Teresa returned to her office, with Lilith looking at Tom sleeping. She smiled softly, hoping that the meeting between mother and son, however brief and ethereal, was enough to ease some of his burden. What little she heard had made Lilith's heart ache. A young woman so desperate for love, both romantic and familial, driven to the edge by the violence of her own family that she had felt that there was no choice but to forcefully claim it from another.

Merope Gaunt had indeed made a serious crime, one that had gotten many a woman murdered in the days of the Witch Hunts, very few of said women being witches at all. At the same time, the young woman had clearly only ever learned that the only way that she could obtain something was by force, a lesson imparted onto her by the very violence of her own flesh and blood. Lilith frowned. Tom had learned that same lesson in the Orphanage, relying on his magic to survive in a throng of other children, otherwise suffering at the hands of the adults who were supposed to care for him. Was it any surprise to anyone who knew his life what he could become if he weren't treated as a human being? Lilith hoped that her own actions over the last year had shown him that violence was better left as a last resort, when tack and bartering no longer served as a way of gaining what he desires, and especially when the very people around him have also abandoned civility and embraced fear and violence. Not wishing to wake him and fearing that she will not be well enough to join him for breakfast, Lilith wrote her first letter addressed to him, absolved him of any blame for how their night ended. He didn't need to carry the guilt of her condition anymore than he should be carrying the guilt of his mother's actions. Leaving the letter on the bedside table beside him, she tapped the quill against her lip, before writing a letter to Alexander.

The Last of the Peverells had warned her of the beings that lingered within the Veil between the world of the living and the Void beyond, but something within Lilith warned her that the thing that she encountered wasn't some nameless creature that existed beyond the gaze of all living beings. The memory that surfaced of Lilith's own youth, of the Font of Dark Magic that was hidden behind the von Schwarzwald Estate, made her wonder if the two were related. Lilith knew that many of the Dark Creatures that continued to reside in the world were somehow created if not sustained by these Fonts of Magic that retained some dark presence within them. The image of the cloaked figure, however, felt different. It wasn't like the Schattenwolves, Irklings, Hags or even the Barghests. Searching her memories, the closest thing she could compare it to was that consciousness she felt in the Cave. As a child the entity had felt like Death itself. Now, having encountered the figure, she wondered if Death wasn't just something lying, waiting in some dark cave. Lilith's eyes searched the dark corners of the Hospital Wing, worried that at some point her imagination would play tricks on her. It wasn't as if Death itself was hunting her… Right?

Chapter 19: The Search Narrows

"Riddle. How did the ritual go last night?" Tom looked up from his meal, feeling rested, though sore. Despite the fact that Lilith's episode last night drove away his thoughts on his interactions with his mother, it didn't mean that said thoughts didn't linger, especially after waking up and seeing Lilith sleeping. Madam Prewett mentioned that she had woken up in the night, writing a few letters that the Healer sent out and leaving him a note for when he woke up. As expected, Lilith had anticipated his sense of guilt regarding her use of what he now realized was exceptionally dangerous magic. Magic that he couldn't talk about with anyone at all. If the ritual from last night was the extent that Magicals could achieve on their own, Lilith's ability to summon his mother into a near physical state was beyond anything they could conceive. It was definitely better that no one knew of that fact. "It went as expected. I did feel a connection, but as it was my first experience with a proper name to use, I think I found it a bit underwhelming." Theodore looked him over. "Nothing odd happened? No unusual temperatures or noises?" Tom frowned. "No, everything was fine. Why do you ask?" Theodore gestured with his head to the rest of the Slytherin table in the Great Hall. Tom looked at them closely and noticed that they were all talking in hushed tones, a few looking stressed or even suffering from some lingering emotional states. "What happened to everyone else?"

Theodore sat down next to Tom, pulling a far more subdued plate of food in front of himself. "Remember that chill in the air from last year? Well, it was back this year, only it was worse. The rituals worked as intended but after they were concluded… there was this feeling in the air that there was something still there, lingering. As if the spirits of the dead couldn't just leave. Everyone started to worry about what it meant to their family members. The Bloody Baron looked spooked throughout the night, his eyes darting around everywhere he went. Out in the forest, Professors Ross and Croaker were leading a few of the students down their walks in the Forest, when the Centaurs got up really close. Then everyone started hearing a howling that seemed to fill every corner of the forest. Ross was so spooked that he had everyone, including the Centaurs, make for the Castle. The students said that the howling got worse as they entered the courtyard, before the gates were closed. A few even spotted shadows of creatures wandering within the treeline or even venturing beyond into the grounds." Tom frowned. "The Barghests? We know there are a few in the Forest, along with actual wolves." Theodore shook his head. "That's the thing. Ross launched a spell at one of the creatures. The spell went right through them, as if it was a shadow. Freaky stuff. Everything apparently then went dead silent at midnight."

The mention of midnight almost made Tom flinch, though he was certain he kept a calm appearance. "I was high up in one of the towers. Maybe being higher meant that whatever was happening didn't affect me." Theodore looked over at the Ravenclaw and Gryffindor tables. "Maybe you are right, as the other students don't look as bad. Though Moon looks terrible." Tom looked over towards Cassandra Moon and he could agree. Out of all the students, she seemed the most pale out of everyone else who seemed to have been affected. Up at the staff table there was clearly a discussion going on between Professors Ross, Croaker, Dumbledore and Dippet, probably about the night before. With Theodore eating, Tom allowed his thoughts to turn where he knew they would go. Lilith calling his mother into the realm of the living, even if only temporarily, seemed to have had a greater impact than on just him. Whatever Magic she had used had somehow affected the entire Castle. The thing he found the most odd was the mention of the wolf-like shadows and howling. According to Lilith, those were signs of Schattenwolves, Dark Creatures native to her homeland. While it was possible that the creatures had some similarities to local entities, like the spectral hounds of the Moors and Padfoots from cemeteries, it was unusual that they would all gather in the Forest, let alone one so far from their home.

The memory of the Barghest and how it protected Lilith against Rosier's intervention came to mind. Did the Schattenwolves sense something happening to her? The way Lilith had reacted towards the end made it clear that she saw something coming towards her. Could these shadow wolves have come to protect her from whatever that was? Tom wasn't certain, but it was certainly the best possible explanation. After finishing his meal, Tom walked over to Cassandra, being careful about touching her. "Are you ok?" Cassandra looked at his eyes and seemed to relax a little. "Yeah. Just had a nightmare last night. Thanks for asking, though. Is Lilith ok?" Tom nodded. "She's recovering at the Hospital Wing. Last night caught her a bit by surprise." Cassandra pursed her lips. "Riddle… don't ask her to do what she did last night again. Lilith cheated death many times already, maybe more than what should have been possible. Eventually that draws unwanted attention. She needs to be careful, before something decides that she has done it one too many times. Please, be careful with what you ask her. She is willing to do a lot for you and for others, risking her life in the process. Don't endanger her more than necessary." Tom stared into Cassandra's silver eyes, memorizing her every word. "I promise, she won't do that again. Not for me."

"Oh, hi Lilith. Are you feeling alright?" Lilith gave Myrtle a soft smile before joining the Ravenclaw at one of the tables in the Library. "Better now. Where is Cassie?" Myrtle gestured with her head towards the Library's entrance. "She had to go to the bathroom. She had a rough night." Lilith frowned, averting her eyes as she opened her text in the section she had bookmarked. Something inside told Lilith that she was partly responsible for Cassandra's nightmare and the incidents last night. Despite sending out two letters, Alexander hadn't sent one back just yet, but his Thestral Patronus had made a surprise appearance within the Hospital Wing after breakfast had started, his voice spilling out as a pleasant wave of positive energy filled the room. "It is unlikely that what happened was a coincidence. For the foreseeable future, do not try that bit of magic again. I will send a letter with more details later after I do some further research. Be wary and look after yourself." Feeling somewhat guilty for potentially scaring her Seer friend while she slept, Lilith had wanted to speak to Cassandra as soon as possible. Though, sadly, it seemed that she would have to wait for her friend to feel better and be willing to be in her presence. Myrtle, noticing Lilith's mood, frowned. "Did you have an incident last night too?" Lilith shook her head. "No, I wasn't performing the Calling Ritual last night."

Myrtle scooched her seat closer to Lilith, speaking in a hushed tone. "Cassie told me about the ritual. I always wondered, why do the Magical Families perform it if it doesn't actually get them to see or speak to their deceased family members?" Lilith paused her reading for a second, trying to remember the reasoning that Snape had once given her. The Slytherins of Lillian's time had introduced her to the practice, but Lillian had chosen not to participate until her sixth year. She too had sought some comfort from the Ritual to reconnect with Sirius, but like Tom she had found the experience… lackluster, to say the least. Snape had explained to her why the Ritual had remained such a prevalent part of Magical Society, regardless of its effectiveness. "Because once upon a time it had worked. No one is exactly sure as to why the ritual stopped working as intended, but records show that in the days of the Old Religion, Celts and their Druid priests and priestesses from Great Britain and the Continent had the ability to commune with the dead. The ritual, though no longer able to manifest the spirits, was preserved as much as possible, as both a tradition and as part of the faith of the Magical Families." Myrtle leaned back. "So it's a bit like the Christian Prayers?"

Lilith shrugged. "That's one way of seeing it. I would say it's closer to the practice of carving turnips into lanterns and placing them on the window sills to ward off spirits, or wearing masks. These traditions of Halloween and the rituals share the same origins, both treated more as tradition, as well as part of the culture, rather than just a matter of faith. Though there are those in the Magical World who do regard it as part of their faith, just as there are Christians who celebrate All Hallows Eve, rather than Halloween." Myrtle hummed to herself. "I see. I suppose it makes sense. My parents celebrated the Hallowtide for as long as I could remember. When Professor Dumbledore came to our house and explained that I was a witch, there were apparently some heavy discussions going on between Mom and Dad. Dad convinced her that I should be allowed to study magic and that it didn't contradict their faith. They still follow the traditions, though they are more open minded than what the rest of the congregation believes. My little brother has certainly been enjoying dressing up for Halloween, after they loosened the rules about the season." Lilith chuckled, smiling at Myrtle. "Your parents are certainly very wonderful people. How are they doing, by the way?"

Myrtle lowered her head a little. "They are doing fine, but Mom is worried about the war possibly claiming her brother's life. She and Dad have been arguing a lot about his support of the war, enough that my brother Martin has been getting worried. He was already disappointed when a Hogwarts letter didn't arrive this year." Lilith pursed her lips. That had happened before, just before in Lillian's time. According to Snape, her mother Lily had been close to her sister Petunia until her magical education tore them apart. Petunia had apparently been envious of her sister and that envy poisoned their relationship, to the point that the woman couldn't bring herself to raise Lillian along with her son, hence why she had been dropped off at an orphanage. "Myrtle… try your best to be there for him. I know of a few families that have been torn apart by misunderstandings. My mother was like you, a first gen witch, and her family, extended or otherwise, practically disowned her as soon as she got married. This destroyed the relationships she had with her siblings, who never saw her ever again. If you'd like I could help you check if Martin just qualifies as a Magical, which could see him integrated into the culture and let you both stay close. But if he doesn't…" Seeing the concern in Lilith's eyes, Myrtle nodded. "I will and thank you for caring. Everyone else just told me to accept it and move on."

Gripping Myrtle's hand gently on the table, Lilith shook her head. "Don't listen to them. Whatever the case, family should always stick together as much as possible. Even if you two end up living very different lives, it doesn't mean anything. You will be able to visit him at any moment, be with him at Mass or care for his children when you two are both adults. We shouldn't forget the old prejudices, but we shouldn't embrace them either. You are a child of both worlds, so make sure you find a way to live in both, before you lose a part of yourself forever." Myrtle nodded, rubbing her eyes. "I will. Thank you, Lilith." The redhead was just about to start reading from the Arithmancy text in front of her before she remembered something. "And don't tell Martin or your parents about me testing him. I don't want to get his hopes up. I will swing by your house in the summer and do it quietly." Getting a nod in return from Myrtle, Lilith focused on the text in front of her, transfering what she could of the arithmancy concerning a conjured owl's behaviour into a runic format before Cassandra joined them. The blonde gave Lilith a smile, but shook her head, leaving Lilith feeling a bit stressed. Whatever Cassie saw wasn't something she could share. That never boded well. Lilith hoped that whatever it was proved to be nothing more than a bad dream, even as she knew that she wasn't that lucky.

"Later, Lucretia." Lilith started picking up the books that she herself had brought to the latest tutoring session of the younger students, humming to herself in a tune favoured by Grazyna von Schwarzwald, as Lucretia left to return to her room. There were times that Lilith had to catch herself whenever Orion or anyone else asked her about her mother, having to manually keep track as to which things belonged to Lily Potter and which were Grazyna. Thanks to Sirius and Severus, Lillian had some memories of what her mother was like, even if they were nothing special. The ache that she always felt in her heart whenever she wondered what it was like to have a mother would now get confused with the pain and melancholy that lingered concerning the deceased von Schwarzwald family, with Grazyna being the focal point, as Lilith and her deeply cared about one another as she spent years under her mother's tutoring, learning to draw, write and even dance. Though she didn't love her father any less, her memories of Nicholas had been more of training and lessons on how to be a Head of the Family probably had something to do with why she felt more distant from him and why her memories and feelings about him hardly ever got muddled. Lilith had loved both of her parents, but with the way her life had been divided amongst them left little surprised that the fonder memories were of her mother, even during the many failed lessons in how to play the piano.

Still, Lilith's father's lessons did come in handy too, especially when she felt someone looking at her. Not bothering to turn around, Lilith broke the silence first. "Can I help you?" A soft and measured voice responded back. "That remains to be seen." Lilith momentarily froze in place before turning to look at the person behind her. Purple eyes stared back at her in curiosity, even as Lilith suppressed an urge to draw one of her blades. Even though the eyes were off a different color, the girl's face very much resembled that of Vinda Rosier, which always left Lilith feeling on edge. "I don't think there is anything for us to discuss, Rosier." Druella narrowed her eyes. "There is. And before you get suspicious, I am not interested in discussing the Maledictus that you inflicted on our family." Lilith placed her bag full of books on the table. "Very well. What is it that you want to discuss?" Druella looked uncertain, her hands fidgeting. "I believe that you are related to the Blacks, right?" Lilith crossed her arms in front of her chest. "If you have business with the Blacks, take it up with Walburga or Cygnus." Druella shook her head. "I can't. Talking with them isn't likely to achieve much. As for Cygnus…" the young brunette blushed. "It would be inappropriate to ask him."

Lilith blinked a few times in confusion until it clicked in her mind. "You are still interested in entering into a courtship with him, aren't you?" Druella's blush deepened. "Father and Uncle aren't pleased about the family's loss of prestige, but since I never had any place in the family as anything but a bride to be auctioned off, I am not as concerned over our house's standing. You might have noticed that I have also not been affected by the Maledictus in any way." Lilith looked Druella over and allowed her magic to flow through the von Schwarzwald family ring, before focusing on the Maledictus itself. Unlike the morons who were more interested in causing misery with the Blood Curses, Lilith had no such tastes. She had tied the Maledictus to the Family Magic and the Head of House Ring, having the ability to either disable the curse or trigger it manually. At this proximity, it also allowed her to feel the effects of the curse on Druella, who certainly perked up as the curse's magic flared inside of her, before Lilith released it. "Huh, you are telling the truth. How interesting. Though I hope you can understand that I didn't engineer it to harm the children of the House of Rosier or those of its relations."

Druella nodded. "I gathered as much. Lord Rosier would call you soft for that, but he doesn't know you. I have seen the way you treat the children of all the Houses. You simply couldn't conceive hurting any of them, could you?" Lilith narrowed her eyes. "No, but anyone that does can expect to suffer greatly." Druella raised her hands. "I agree. Please, just hear me out." Lilith sighed. "Fine. You are still interested in Cygnus. I am pretty certain that Lord Rosier, if not your own parents, would be against said union, with Lord Black also disapproving of it as it stands. So I have to ask, why?" Druella rubbed her arm nervously. "Cygnus hasn't been like the other boys who have pursued me. He is quiet and kind, and very thoughtful." Lilith smirked. "When he can get his tongue working, right?" Druella giggled. "Yeah, he gets flustered easily enough. He is kinda cute like that." Druella's face turned sad. "Ever since the Rosiers lost prestige, the boys of the other houses have been trying to gain my attention. They aren't as thoughtful or as reserved as Cygnus. They try to force me to spend time with them, gauging my interests in their politics. Goyle has even tried to pull me into a cupboard with him, the pig."

Rubbing her bangs out of her face, Lilith moved closer to Druella. "You and I both know that it won't be easy. If your family even condones it, I can imagine the stipulations they will add. Support for the Blood Supremacist agenda. Funds for the war in support of Grindelwald. Hell, they might even ask the Blacks to disown me and break all ties." Druella nodded. "That is what my mother told me this summer. I don't expect anything to happen instantly. I just… I wanted the chance to talk to you, to maybe get your support. In exchange, I promise that I will adhere to whatever the Blacks believe is the right course. If they act against the Blood Supremacists and my family, then fine. I would simply rather be with someone that I like and enjoy being around, rather than being married off to some boy who will only see me as a breeding mare." Lilith sighed, her eyes looking towards a corner of the Slytherin Common Room, before focusing on Druella again. "I will help you get in touch with the pertinent members of the Black family, under the condition that you don't try anything extreme to force the union with Cygnus. No late night rendezvouses, no cupboards and no getting pregnant."

Raising her hand to stop the approaching indignation, Lilith carried on. "I know, it's unbecoming and unladylike, but can you honestly say that if your father betrothed you to Goyle, that you wouldn't do something drastic to get out of it? Including getting pregnant before your majority?" Druella opened her mouth and closed it repeatedly before her shoulders slumped. "Alright, so I might have considered it then. If that is a condition for your aid, then I will accept it." Lilith nodded. "Good. If I were you, I would be careful how you interact with the other boys. Behave as you always have, but be vigilant to anything that might spell trouble for you. If worse comes to worse, send a letter to Melania Black. The future Lady of the House of Black will be incharge of vetting all the potential suitors for the children of the family. She will have the authority to get you to safety, if it were required." Druella nodded. "Thank you. I wish I could offer you any information in return, but I don't know anything other than that the family was ordered to stand down for now." Lilith shrugged. "Based on how you felt towards your family, I wasn't expecting anything. Now go. Your roommate might get suspicious."

Lilith waited for Druella to be out of earshot, before whispering to herself. "Anything you would like to add?" A disillusionment spell dropped, revealing a somewhat displeased Alphard. "How the hell did you see me?" Lilith smiled at him. "Same way that Professor Ross always ends up catching you when you try to sneak around him in the corridors." Alphard glared at Lilith. "How do you know about that!" Lilith shrugged her shoulders. "Being friendly with the grumpy old man has its perks. You would have a better chance at longer snogging sessions with McLaggen if you tried it. You might even get your hands to wander further." Blushing a little, Alphard waved his wand around, setting up the wards. "Are you sure we can trust her?" Lilith waved the comment off. "For the most part. The Maledictus has triggers associated with threats to the House of Black, among others, so if she meant harm to Cygnus or the rest, she would have triggered it. She is clean, for now." Alphard sighed but nodded. "I will let my Aunts know and I will keep an eye on her." Lilith smirked at the Black Family shadow in training. "Not telling Cygnus?" Alphard gave Lilith an incredulous look. "And get his ego inflated? Hell no." Lilith giggled as she picked up her bookbag, checking her person and everything for foreign spells, before waving goodbye at Alphard and heading to her room for the night.

Tom moved through the corridors of the First Floor, near the Library, well past the hours of the Prefect Patrols. He had decided to risk going out that night, since he had a feeling about this particular marker that he had spotted a few times over the last few months. Hidden under a disillusionment spell, Tom reached the exposed wall next to a portrait of a forest, fairies flying back and forward, dancing and singing as the darkness of night allowed their lights to shine brightly. Tom had always wondered just how accurate the Portrait was. He knew that wizards and witches could create art that behaved no differently than what the subjects of the painting did themselves, a few even retaining some memories and the adequate personality of the actual person they depicted. According to Cassandra, who was apparently an avid painter herself, this was done by mixing Blood Magic and the magic of the canvas, creating an echo of the person depicted. This same magic allowed Portraits to be under the influence of the Family Magics, which was why many Magical Families were careful as to who was depicted where. Those who married into the family were the primary concern, as the Family Magics of the birth family could overwhelm those of the new one, allowing for people to spy on their distant relations. Tom had never been happier to not have a family, as he didn't want to be looking over his own shoulder and questioning just what portraits were loyal to him and which weren't.

As for the paintings of landscapes and creatures, Cassandra had been clear that while realistic representations worked best with the magic, the artists could be capable of altering or even fabricating the contents of them. The hard part was in animating the canvas to reflect their vision. According to Professor Merrythought, while elements of the Fae endured in the world in one form or another, fairies were some of the most reclusive, with many people believing them to have gone extinct. Lilith and Cassandra both believe that the fairies endure in locations so heavy in magic that not even the Magicals could find them, regions known to them as sídhes, with them only being spotted sporadically when they ventured out. The painting itself was centuries old, so the chance that it represented a proper view of the fairies in the wild was higher, though it certainly made Tom feel melancholic. Everywhere in the Castle, through portraits of scenes and landscapes, Hogwarts was a window into a past that, for many different reasons, could never be again. Burying the melancholy down, Tom's eyes looked down at the edge where the floor met the wall, spotting the two snakes carved into the stone, both bent at a ninety degree angle. Guessing that the snakes marked the edges of something, Tom ran his hand up from the right carving, feeling his way through the stone, until finally, just behind the frame of the picture, he felt an indentation.

Smiling to himself, he closed his eyes and felt his magic connect with the hidden carving, before whispering in Parseltongue. ~"Open."~ Tom's heart skipped a beat as he felt the carving grow warm, before the wall slid backwards. In a few seconds, the wall had slid to the left, revealing a dark passageway. "Lumus." As the tip of his wand lit up, the darkness of the passageway retreated, revealing a strange sight. Where the Castle was filled with corridors of sharp angles, the hidden passageway itself was carved in a circular fashion, as if it were some earthen tunnel. Moving into the passageway, Tom noticed how odd the ground felt, as if it had rows of raised stone, which certainly made him feel safer if the passageway had no stairs. Seeing a carving of a snake on his right, Tom reached out with his hand and charged it again. ~"Close."~ He breathed a sigh of relief as the opening behind him closed up, meaning that he could no longer be caught by surprise. With his lit wand out, Tom followed the passage to its other end, feeling that it was descending in an arc. The floor was more like a ramp than stairs, with the raised ridges of stone helping his shoes maintain traction, before coming upon a stone wall. Seeing the same coiled snake on both sides of the wall, Tom triggered them, releasing the mechanism, the stone entrance sliding into view.

Stepping out into a typical Hogwarts Corridor, Tom looked behind him, instantly recognizing where he was. The painting to his right was one of a great battle from long ago, depicting muggles charging at each other on horseback, both sides holding onto lances as they skewered and fought each other for an innumerable amount of times. Finding a similarly hidden carving behind the edge of the frame, Tom charged it again, commanding the entrance to close up, before he left the corridor, a smile on his face. The hidden passageway made by his ancestors was a shortcut between the Library in the First Floor and the Dungeons, meaning that it passed from the First Floor, through the Ground Floor and into the Basement level. That would certainly come in quite handy. It was also located near one of the plaques that hid a Slytherin carving. It seemed that Lilith's theory was correct. The sections that once belonged to Salazar were all possibly interconnected by secret passageways that only a Parselmouth could open. Tom eyed the rest of the Dungeon Walls. He initially found it odd that the snake carvings at the edge where the wall met the ground were mostly found on the higher floors but not on the Dungeon level, but he felt that it was probably as a safety measure. Tom's eyes darted to the point where the wall met the sealing, but couldn't see anything at the distance he was at in the middle of the night either. Still, feeling exhilarated from his discovery, Tom made for the Slytherin Common Room as quickly and quietly as possible.

"I do believe it is well past the time Prefects should be out and about, wouldn't you agree, Tom?" The young Slytherin cursed in his head as he stopped, before turning to see the Deputy Headmaster approaching him. "My apologies, Professor, but I found the urge to stretch my legs to be… overwhelming." Dumbledore hummed to himself. "I am sure." Tom met the man's eyes and instantly felt a pressure against his Occlumency defences, which were still quite new, despite the amount of time he dedicated himself to mastering the most vital skill of the Mind Arts. Not knowing how well they could hold up against Dumbledore and his expertise, Tom broke eye contact and reinforced the walls around his mind as much as possible. Dumbledore shook his head and sighed. "Must we continue to play this game, Tom? I have already told you that what you seek is best left buried." Tom restrained the urge to growl in irritation. "That may be, but that doesn't mean that it's not worth seeking." Dumbledore shook his head in disappointment. "Very well. A week's worth of detention for breaking curfew and 50 points from Slytherin. Should I find you out and about again, I will be doubling that. Do we understand each other?" Tom nodded as he allowed the Deputy Headmaster to guide him back to the Slytherin Common Room. Acting on a hunch, Tom disillusioned himself as soon as he opened the bathroom door of his year group and waited.

A few minutes later, the sound of footsteps reached the entrance to the bathroom, beforing moving off. Tom, having the forethought to mask his sound and scent as well, followed silently behind the soft footfalls, finding himself being led up to the fifth year boy dorms. One of the doors opened in front of him, before it was closed and locked, with Tom clenching his fists. He always made sure to check where the other Slytherins were sleeping at the start of every year, with this particular door belonging to the room shared by Raphael Lestrange and Anton Bryce. The Lestrange Heir Apparent was unlikely to be spending his nights out and about, especially now. After Rosier's fall, he had quickly switched sides to the Blacks and was seemingly quite happy with the new arrangement. That left Bryce as the most likely suspect. Tom returned to his own room, running the possibilities through his mind. Bryce was unlikely to approach Dumbledore out of political gain and the same could be said in the reverse. Which meant that if Bryce was informing the Deputy Headmaster, it was simply for his own personal gains and to damage Tom's standing within Slytherin House. Letting the feelings of anger fester for a second, Tom took a deep breath sitting on his bed, before calming himself. He had found one of Salazar's hidden passageways. He now knew what to look for. The Chamber of Secrets was close at hand. He could feel it. He just needed the time to explore a bit more and his family's legacy would finally be in his grasp.

Lilith sat quietly in her room, staring at the completed construct in front of her, her finger tapping a letter currently held in her hand, as her mind wandered. They were already halfway through November and soon enough the students would be returning home for the Yuletide. That meant that the majority of the population of the Castle would be missing, with the Prefect Patrols being cancelled for the most part. Two weeks and change of days and nights when Tom and her would be free to explore the Castle. Over the last few months, Lilith had done her best to only give the minimum amount of information regarding the location of all of Slytherin's Secrets. Based on what Tom had described from his meeting at Gringotts, he had to be the one to find the location to the Chamber of Secrets, which meant that Lilith couldn't take him to it, even if she wanted to. Still, his dedication to uncovering his family's legacy was impressive to behold. Ever since he discovered the various locations marked as Slytherin sections of the Castle, the young man had been relentlessly scanning every wall and surface. His discovery of one of the Slytherin secret passageways had led to the uncovering of several more scattered about. Tom now had access to most of the shortcuts that covered the lower Castle floors. The entrance wouldn't be that hard to find now, which left Lilith feeling nervous.

Tom's behaviour over the last few months had been exemplary, for the most part. His interactions with the students of Slytherin had improved greatly, and his treatment of the students from the other houses was agreeable, though Ignatius' love for Quidditch and Minerva McGonagall's nagging did test his temper to the point that he needed an hour or so of relaxation before he could hold a pleasant conversation again. He had apparently found some common ground with Myrtle, whose love of reading included several of the books and novels that Tom was familiar with. Both were actually quite fond of JRR Tolkien's "The Hobbit," and Lilith had caught them a few times debating some of the possible history of the book and even the idea of replicating Bilbo's ring and its magical effects. Lilith had to steer clear of those discussions, even though she as Lillian had read "The Hobbit" at the Orphanage. The reason was due to the fact that she had also read the entirety of "The Lord of the Rings," none of which had yet to be published. The world that Tolkien had created had been one of Lillian's favorite places to escape to within the confines of her mind, contemplating what it would have been like to take part in all those stories. Sirius' gifts of "The Silmarillion" and "The Unfinished Tales" had been Lillian's favorites, though reading those had been a far more difficult challenge than the novels. Because of her advanced knowledge, every word needed to be thought out well in advance when discussing such subjects lest she reveal too much, especially with Tom's exceptional reasoning skills.

These constant instances of having to distance herself from conversations were growing more and more concerning, especially as people like Anton Bryce continued to tell the propaganda of Slytherin's hatred of muggleborns in attempt to sway the younger years, with Lilith having to rely on the absence of evidence of that being the Founder's stance as her only defence. She couldn't reveal the truths of the Founders interactions without drawing attention to the fact that she, an outsider, could possibly know more about Hogwarts' Founding than the very historians and the Magical Families of Britain, all of whom had been repeating the same lies for nearly five hundred years. That same propaganda worried Lilith, as Tom was still hearing it, even if his interactions showed that he was now more open minded. His dedication to the Slytherin name meant everything to Tom, which made Lilith smile, even as it made her worry. She herself had once shared the same dedication, first as Salazar's last chosen Heir and now as the Frau von Schwarzwald. Tom wanted to live up to the Slytherin name. The issue was that the family's truth had been so warped by the Gaunts that he could endanger his claim if he followed the propaganda too closely. Lilith wanted Tom to hurry up and find Salazar's Chamber, even as she stressed over whether he was ready for the responsibility or not.

Looking at the letter in her hand, Lilith was well aware that there were other reasons for her to be concerned about, beyond Tom's condition. Alexander had done quite a bit of research regarding what had occured on Samhain. Apparently, Lilith had been close to replicating the original conditions for one of the ceremonies carried out by the Druids during the Ritual of Calling. According to the Peverell Archives, the effects of the Calling Rituals were enhanced by the priests cracking open the Veil between the Realm of the Living and the Void. The Druids favored using magic that brought a volunteer into a near death state, which caused the Veil to part, but the volunteer's life was still anchored, preventing the individual's soul from passing on, though they were able to spend much of their time with their deceased family members in the Void. The gap the ritual created was large enough that the other spirits could travel through it once called, creating the condition by which the Dead could be called home, at least until the volunteer was released from his magically induced near death and resuscitated. Lilith had apparently achieved a similar result in reverse, creating an opening by forcing Merope Gaunt into the Realm of the Living. Because the tear wasn't within a runic array designed to improve its stability and amplitude, the spirits of the dead that had already been out and about didn't materialize, though it was only just.

The appearance of the Schattenwolves, however, had left Alexander stumped, believing it could have something to do with the von Schwarzwald Family Magic. Lilith's search of the Family Grimoire seemed to confirm that as it described how the ancient members of he family tended to summon their allied creatures using tears in the Veil as a diffusion point for the Family Magic, acting as a beacon for the creatures to gather around in times of need. Lilith still had trouble understanding the relationship between the more primal Dark Creatures and her family. Her interactions with the Barghests clearly indicated that there was something… instinctual that drew them to her, allowing them to behave in a manner that defied reason. But Lilith could find very little to confirm how this power could be directed or controlled, only that a proper Head of the Family could do it. Lilith sighed. She was the Head of the von Schwarzwald family, but it seemed that even wearing the ring or possessing the family Grimoire wasn't enough to complete her claim. Which left her wondering if she should. If she embraced the Family Magic to its conclusion, the chances that she could live a quiet life after the war as Lillian would be gone. If she did nothing… it could lead to her failing in completing her objectives.

Lilith sighed as she placed the letter that she had been holding into the letter box that she owned, before sealing it. With December just around the corner, she had just a few last things left to do before all she could do was sit back and wait for Tom to uncover his legacy. She had been working towards helping him recover his legacy for a few months now, though it would soon be a year of her doing it of her own accord. She desperately hoped that what she had in store for Tom would serve him well in his path to the Lordship of the House of Slytherin. It would have to serve him well. The alternative… was not even worth thinking about. Lilith turned her eyes to her completed construct, before pulling out a bit of parchment and her fountain pen. It had taken her almost a full year of design work, but finally her concept was completed. She had her initial construct to test every detail on to make sure that everything was working as intended. If everything checked out, then Tom would be getting far more than what Lilith had initially planned. He would be getting something that could be a prelude to her life's work. She blushed a little and wondered if he might read more into that than what was intended. What surprised Lilith more than anything was that she was no longer bothered if he did read more into what her gift might mean. In fact, she almost hoped that he would.

Chapter 20: Mixed Tidings

"You aren't coming?" Lilith gave the youngest member of the Black family a soft smile but shook her head. "Sorry, Orion, but this year I gave my word that I would be spending the Recess with someone else." Seeing how disappointed he looked, Lilith bent down and kissed his hair. "But I promise. Next year I will be with you and the Blacks for the Yuletide. Then you can show me all around London and the Townhouse, ok?" Orion looked up and nodded, before Lilith ruffled his hair, her gaze shifting to Lucretia and Alphard, giving them both a soft smile. "You two take care and have a great Yuletide." Alphard nodded as Lucretia pulled Lilith into a hug, whispering into Lilith's ear. "You will be joining us for next year, or I will stun you myself. I will stun Riddle and drag him with us if I have to." Lilith blushed but laughed as she hugged Lucretia back. "Might be worth being late to see that." As Lucretia pulled back she gave Lilith a smile, before the three moved off, heading towards the Slytherin Common Room exit. Lilith checked the notice board, noticing that Druella Rosier, Anton Bryce, Biaggio Zabini and young Alessia would also be staying. Lilith hoped that Alessia staying this year didn't mean that something had happened to her family. She would have to check on her fellow refugees, including the young Zabini, making sure that they weren't feeling too left out in the Castle.

News about the war's progress wasn't all that great, though Lilith didn't expect much during this time period. Northern France was still under German occupation, as was much of Northern and Eastern Europe. The African campaigns were winding down, with the Axis forces losing ground again in Tunisia, while Asian campaigns were still in the early stages, most of the conflict being fought in the Asian Continent and out at sea. The news that deeply bothered Lilith the most had been from Poland and even from across the ocean. The papers from MACUSA and the Canadian Ministry of Magic signalled that the fire that broke out in a hostel in Newfoundland had signs of magical and conventional sabotage, which meant that Axis saboteurs were taking advantage of magic to sow chaos where possible. Since the major cities in the North American continent had strong Magical Communities, and the fact that the two North American Magical Governments had warded many of the mundane government buildings against unauthorized magical travel, at least since the end of the War of 1812, Grindelwald's Hexenmeisters weren't able to be utilized to their full potential, so it made sense that they would be used to cause trouble wherever the military personnel were stationed. Even the Soviet Union, with its staunch anti-magic stance due its deep toes with the former Russian nobility, was still using the government buildings of Imperial Russia, which were still warded, for their own safety.

The news out of the Soviet Union was especially distressing. The battles against the German Army were excessively brutal and costly, leaving behind millions of casualties on both sides. The siege of Stalingrad didn't seem to want to end anytime soon. And even if the Red Army started to push the Germans back, it wasn't necessarily a good thing. Any territories that the Soviet Union took control of would likely be swept for Nazis as well as Magicals, many of whom were already Russian exiles from the revolution, people would probably suffer just as much under the Red Army as they had so far under the Germans. The news from Poland was especially distressing, as the Nazi Occupation Authotity was no longer just targeting the Jews and the other Polish "Undersirables", but also anyone who would help them, leaving the door open for false claims and the betrayal of the people over petty disagreements. The Dominiks, though Catholics and Nobles, had either died in the conquest or had fled with little trace left of them, leaving Lilith with no family left on her mother's side. The Holocaust was certainly already in full swing, with word about the concentration camps that Lillian knew about from her knowledge of the future being now firmly established. The worst of the atrocities were still to come and Lilith hated that nothing she could do now would prevent the deaths. Until the Allies pushed into Europe again, there was no way to stop it, even with magic.

It did warm Lilith's heart, though, to know that some of the Jewish population had managed to flee safely, with the Kabbalists lending a hand to protect their kin, creating golems to replace some of the Jewish families before the Nazis would gun them down. That said, the number of Kabbalists was far too low to make much of a difference, but they were at least trying desperately to save as many lives as possible. Unfortunately for them, the Hexenmeisters started lending assistance in the exterminations, meaning that the Kabbalists and their Golems wouldn't hold out for long. Lilith wondered if the near extinction of the Kabbalists in Lillian's time was due to Grindelwald's forces being able to detect their constructs, leading to the reclusive magicals getting slaughtered. Even the magical population of the Roma, whose magical legacy stretched back millennia, had gone silent within much of Europe after the conclusion of the global conflict. How families like the Rosiers believed that Grindelwald was still in the right, despite the fact that the diversity and living legacy of Magical Europe was being eradicated boggled Lilith's mind. Magical Traditions that had been refined over centuries, utilising magic that didn't need wands or Latin incantations, were dying. The practice of Witchcraft, which was even older than Wizardry, had practically been reduced to just Potions, preserved only in its near entirety by the Hags.

Checking the time after dispelling all the troubling thoughts about the war, Lilith made her way out of the Slytherin Common Room. She needed to wish a Happy Yuletide to Cassandra and Myrtle. Her friend Cassandra had warmed up to Lilith again, apologising for keeping her distance from her. Lilith's actions on Samhain had apparently sent her abilities into overdrive, getting random visions and nightmares concerning everyone and everything currently in Hogwarts Castle, seeing futures that were both highly possible and now more unlikely. Some of what Cassandra described had been relatively familiar to what Lillian remembered, both as told to her by Sirius and what she had experienced herself in the castle. Some of her visions were even very reminiscent of the Battle that Lillian had hid from in the Chamber. Apparently, the few times Cassandra had approached Lilith after Samhain, Lillian's magic kept triggering echoes of those same visions. She had been terribly saddened that she had caused so much trouble to her friend, with Cassandra trying to console her, telling her it wasn't her fault. Her friend had smiled though, when Lilith had told her that she was doing everything in her power to prevent that future from ever coming true. Her Seer friend knew that Lilith meant it with every fiber of her being.

Tom sat at the edge of one of the windows in the main structure of Hogwarts, overlooking the entrance of the Castle and the throngs of students making their way down to Hogsmeade and the Hogwarts Express, some of them forgoing the Thestral drawn carriages and trudging through the snowy path down to the town. He watched as Lilith made her way to Cassandra, giving the Ravenclaw a hug, before chatting with her and Myrtle. The girls parted after Lilith gave Myrtle a hug and then waved at her friends as they got onto one of the carriages. Tom looked at the scene being repeated with many other students, sighing to himself. This was his first Yuletide knowing about his family, at least on his mother's side. He had thought about paying Lothbruk or even Ragnok to provide him with any details they could acquire about the Gaunts, though after recalling much of his conversations with both, it was clear the Goblins didn't care much about the Magical Families they didn't work with if they didn't have an account at Gringotts or a long and profitable relationship with them. The Gaunts filled neither category. Researching the Gaunts directly would also call too much attention to him, so instead of looking for anything related to the Gaunts, which he found almost no mention of within the Hogwarts Library, regardless of his intentions, he decided to do a more generalized search in the Wizengamot session registries that filled out a massive bookshelf in the very back.

His research revealed that the Gaunts were once part of the Wizengamot, though not in the Wizard's Council that preceded the Assembly. The Family was a devout member of the Dark Faction, but their position seemed to grow more radicalized as time passed. The Registry of all bills, proposals and tallied votes within the Wizengamot showed a steady submission of proposals that would have barred muggleborns from entry into Hogwarts, or incorporation into the society. Interestingly enough, several of the bills did pass the Wizengamot during the 17th century, with the aid of families like the Goyles, Burkes and Rosiers, barring muggleborns from having ownership of any shops within Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade. While no muggleborn was ever allowed to claim a Family Seat in the Wizengamot, the bills to impede their entry into positions within the Ministry failed to pass, though just barely. However, the presence of the Gaunts came to an end sometime in the mid 18th century. The name of Gormlaith Gaunt came up several times in as having been murdered in North America centuries prior, with the remaining Gaunts trying to gain support for taking action against the nacent North American School of Magic. After the American Revolution and the establishment of MACUSA, a representative from that government and another from Ilvermorny brought formal charges against the Gaunts before the Wizengamot.

Though the matter seemed to have been delayed by the outbreak of the both the War of 1812 and the Napoleonic Wars, the situation was eventually resolved, leading to hefty fines against the Gaunts for the attempted murder of Ilvermorny staff, as well as further attacks carried out during the American Revolution by the family, all culminating in their removal from the Wizengamot. That was the last mention of the family in the registry. Tom recalled the words spoken by his mother as he pulled his jacket closed over his neck, pulling up his Hogwarts scarf to block out the cold from the gust of wind that entered through the open window. Based on the Wizengamot records, Gormailth Gaunt had tried to murder a member of the Gaunt family that had fled Britain for North America, abandoning the Blood Supremacist movement that the Gaunts championed back home. This matched his mother's claims that the Gaunts would murder their own unborn bastard children if they were discovered, which made him doubly glad that Merope Gaunt had gone through so much trouble to keep the Gaunts from discovering his existance. Looking back on his own interactions over the last few years, he couldn't deny that he had come close to supporting that same Blood Supremacist movement that would have seen him dead before birth. Now, seeing the extinction of his own family, Tom could admit that the movement's ideals were unsustainable.

Still… looking down, watching as so many students yearned to return home to spend the holidays with their blood family, there was a part of Tom that envied them. Even if they were murders, rapists and beligerent wizards and witches, they had been his family, the source of his magical heritage. Had there really been nothing left of the family that they could have shared with him? Had their hatred of muggles really run so deep that they would have tried to kill him if he had stood at their door, claiming to be Merope's son? Tom didn't know, and a part of him wished that he could have known. The Riddles, his father's family, were still out there, somewhere. Would they treat him the same way as his namesake treated his mother, with disdain and rejection for a crime not of his own making? He didn't know and as much as Tom wished he could ignore these feelings, he found himself returning to them over and over again. Before, when he had no names to the people that gave rise to him, Tom had fantasized about them welcoming him home, a long lost son now restored and loved as a member of the family. Now… now there was a part of him that wished that he had never learned their names. The dream that had sustained him for years now felt bitter and hollow. In this moment, even if he would never tell it to him directly, he could agree with Dumbledore. Sometimes ignorance was bliss.

An older gentleman with long grey hair neatly pulled back and held in place by a ponytail looked over his parchment as he read over his prepared speech, making adjustments where he thought they were needed. He had a great deal on his mind. A year ago he had spoken up during the Wizengamot Session, his speech and the support of the Minister for Magic being enough to secure a condemnation and censure Grindelwald from the Wizengamot. In the time since, while volunteers who had been adequately trained had joined the ICW Peacekeepers in the defence of the Resistance movements in German occupied Europe, the bulk of the young men and women signing up had been receiving training from the DMLE in order to be ready for deployment across Europe, if not the world. Their allies in Southeast Asia and Oceania were in dire need of magical reinforcements, especially as Japan's own use of magic made defending the Pacific Islands under Allied control all but impossible. The issue with that would be securing the votes in the Wizengamot for the deployment of these hastily trained Aurors. The Dark Faction had been consolidating its power behind Lord Black, whose support for the censure vote had been a surprise, but his opposition to a strong deployment remained an issue that needed to be addressed.

The door to his office opened and the form of his daughter-in-law carrying a tray with tea and biscuits brought a smile to his face. "Ah. I was thinking about calling Petersby for tea. Thank you, Euphemia. Will you join me?" The brunette, now with shorter brown hair, smiled at him. "That was my intention, Henry." As the two Potters moved to the sofas facing each other, with Euphemia serving Lord Potter his cup of tea, the aging man visibly relaxed. "I really needed this. Will Fleamont be joining us?" Euphemia shook her head as she added sugar cubes to her tea. "No. That son of yours is neck deep in his potions project. He is still trying to find a suitable replacement for some of the materials in the Healing Potions. This war has caused quite a few drops in the supplies and if the Aurors are deployed, the supply shortage will only get worse." Henry took a sip of his tea. "Well, be happy that your husband didn't inherit the Potter family's taste for danger and adventure. I may be proud of Charlus sense of duty, but that is cold comfort when you know he could get himself killed at any moment." Euphemia nodded, though she smiled, hoping to improve her father-in-law's mood. "True, but he is more likely to get himself injured on purpose. Those letters about his beloved Healer are definitely worth preserving for a laugh."

Henry chuckled. "Well, he is a Potter. Always after those who are hard to woo. In fact, your own courtship was probably one of the most tame ones in our family's history. Not that it in any way makes you less suitable as a Potter, as the last few years have proven." Euphemia blushed. "Well, Fleamont does have a way with words and seeing him stumble over his own legs every time he tried to bring me a bouquet of flowers was endearing." Henry smiled at the image. "How he doesn't blow himself up in the Potions Lab has always been a mystery to me. Though inheriting the Potter talent for Potioneering and Alchemy was the best possible outcome for Fleamont. Especially now, since you seem to have inherited the Potter's sense of duty. Going out and rescuing muggles as much as possible, with the support of the Minister for Magic and the Prime Minister no less. Quite the accomplishments, my dear." Euphemia lowered her cup of tea to her lap. "I will admit that the new duties are… satisfying in ways none of us could have ever predicted. Still, I can't take the credit for that. If it wasn't for those two children, we would never have even started, let alone gather enough civilian volunteers to help with the repair work from all the Raids." Henry leaned back. "Have you kept your eye on these two students?" Euphemia nodded. "The Riddle Boy is your typical Slytherin: quiet, reserved and at the top of most of his classes. It's the girl that caused the whole situation in the first place."

The old man tried out her name. "Lilith von Schwarzwald, was it?" Euphemia looked at Henry. "Yeah. An Austrian redhead with a strong sense of duty, not to mention the diplomatic tack of an Auror. She has been part of the recent spat of trouble at Hogwarts, but never as the instigator." Henry hummed to himself. "That matches with what I have heard about the family. They usually kept to themselves until circumstances drew them out, inflicting unholy vengeance upon any that stood in their way, before retreating into the shadows once their duty was concluded." Euphemia smiled. "Sound like the type of Dark Witch you could see yourself working with?" Henry sighed. "Perhaps. Sadly, there are very few like her in the Wizengamot. Marcus Rosier's removal as Speaker for the Dark has improved matters, but Sirius Black is not that different from his peers. Unless something changes, there is little hope that the next few sessions won't get quite heated as we try to pass the vote for the declaration of war and deployment of our forces." As Euphemia poured Henry another cup of tea, a soft pop announced the arrival of the head house elf. Petersby walked up to lord Potter, presenting a letter to him in his hands. "This just arrived by Owl, Master Henry." Henry nodded as he picked up the letter, knowing it was safe if Petersby brought it to him. "Thank you Petersby. Could you go check on my son? Fleamont should take a break soon."

Petersby bowed his head. "As you will. I shall go check on the young master right away." Euphemia bowed her head at Petersby as the elf popped away, with Henry frowning as he looked at the seal on the letter. Euphemia noticed his confusion. "What is it?" Henry shook his head. "I don't recognize the seal." Standing up, Henry stepped behind his desk, pulling out a parchment that he quickly unrolled. The parchment contained many copies of seals used by the old families and was a way of keeping track of who was sending him missives and for what purpose. Looking them over, he was surprised to see it among the earliest seals registered. "Seal of the Alliance for the Preservation of Albion." Euphemia blinked at him in confusion as he opened the letter. "Never heard of that." Henry returned to the sofa, reading over the letter as he sat down. His brow furrowed as he continued to read. "Well, this is interesting. If the sender is being truthful, he has essentially given me a list of names of Magical Families I can summon and bind using the old alliance oaths that held up until the War of the Roses." Euphemia came to sit by his side, reading the list over. "Pendragon, Serpens, Gryffindor, Peverell. Many of these families are extinct. Wait, Stinchcombe? Is that…" Henry nodded. "Our ancestor's family. The Potters inherited their oath and alliances in the 12th century, just like with the Peverells. Families like the Blacks, Bones, Prewetts, Moon and Ross, however, are still quite alive, meaning that the oaths might still be active. If I can use this to push for the Blacks to support the Auror deployment against Britain's enemies, we could see a shift in the Wizengamot again."

Euphemia took a few of the parchments, reading over the conditions for the Alliance, as Henry looked over the last parchment, reading it outloud. "I have given you the means to strengthen the opposition against Grindelwald's forces. I urge you to use it when absolutely necessary and no sooner. The threat to our people will only worsen as time passes, but conflicts from within may never truly heal. Only together, as our families stood in the time of the Wizard's Council, can we weather this storm and see Albion come out of it for the better. Failure to do so will likely see our Society consumed by threats, both from beyond our shores, and from within our borders. Honour the Oath of Allegiance. Signed, a Remnant of the Past." Euphemia frowned. "Remnant? What do you think it means?" Henry looked at the list of houses. "Potentially someone from one of the extinct houses, wishing to help but not strong enough to do much on their own. I need to head to the Family Archives and read these documents. If they match the ones in the letter, then I could push for a stronger commitment from the Wizengamot. We could see Grindelwald's advance and violence halted faster than we predicted. Hell, we might even see the end of this war sooner than we could ever have hoped."

"I thought I would find you here." Arcturus didn't turn around at the sound of Cassiopeia's voice, his eyes focused on the black marble slab in front of him, his hands gently brushing away the snow that had fallen on top of it. "Well?" Cassiopeia, standing behind Arcturus, waved her wand out, casting wards that exposed the entire section they happened to be in within the Black Cemetery. She was right to be careful, as the Cemetery was adjacent to Castle Black, sitting within its grounds. Finding no traces of spells, enchantments or magical creatures, Cassiopeia finally spoke up. "Alphard's information was accurate. While initially, we thought that our Lord would never agree to it, it seems that he and Lord Rosier have been negotiating quietly behind everyone's backs. They are in the process of writing up a betrothal contract for Druella Rosier and Cygnus. Except the contract would hold a lot more than stipulations for a dowry. Guarantees of the Black and Rosier Families adhering to the Blood Supremacist Movement, including the expectations for funding and active support in the Wizengamot. Backtracking on the plans to send British Aurors to aid the ICW in the war against Grindelwald. Hell, there are even provisions on finding other viable betrothal pairings with the rest of the families supporting the movement. Sirius' plan might get us to be the head of the movement, but our hands would be so tied, we might as well not say in our very lives."

Arcturus took a deep breath and sighed as he started uncovering the letters etched into the stone. "Did you reach out to the others about this?" Cassiopeia nodded. "Lycoris, Regulus, Pollux, Dorea and your namesake have all been informed. Pollux wants to tell Cygnus Senior about this mess that Sirius has been cooking up but he is worried about his father. The old man won't hold out much longer. Though he is sure that if word reaches him about what Sirius has planned for his favorite grandson, the old man will give us his full support. We have what it takes, Arcturus. We have the support of the family behind us and the evidence to crucify the old man. All you have to do is say the word." Arcturus, having finished cleaning the top of the black slab, stood back up, his eyes fixed on the name before him. "This will be the first time, Cassiopeia. In a thousand years of our family's history, no Head of House has ever been removed forcefully. Not like this." Cassiopeia snorted. "In those thousand years, we never had to deal with a greedy bastard like Sirius. Phineas came close, but that old dog knew to toe the line carefully. Sirius has all but forgotten that the first and only priority of the Blacks is to Family. We don't have a choice, Arcturus. If we don't interfere now, we will never have another chance and we might lose the family in all but name."

Removing his gloves, Arcturus ran his hand over his face, sweeping it back over his hair. He stared at the name before him. Hesper Black née Gamp, his mother. Her death had shaken the entire family to its core, though she had lived long enough to teach his beloved Melania the lessons on how a Lady to the House of Black should behave. She had been a devoted wife and mother that exemplified the position of Lady of the House, being stern and comading when needed, but ultimately being warm and caring for all the children of the family. In her eyes, the children of the House of Black, not the Vaults filled with gold and gems, were the real treasure of the Family, that which should never be given away blindly. Now, years after her death, her very husband was doing the very thing she hated above all others. He was preparing to sell all of the Black children, even those not even born yet, to a cause that did more harm than good, a cause that had seen to the extinction of those that stood with it as well as those that stood against it. All so that Sirius Black could hold onto to power for the next decade or so. Arcturus clenched his fist, the cold air of a December sunrise not bothering him in the least. Kissing his naked palm, Arcturus pressed his hand against his mother's tombstone.

"I ask for your forgiveness, mother, for what I am about to do to father. But above all, I ask you to grant me the strength to see this through, so that the children that you loved, the family that you embraced wholeheartedly, can be saved from your husband's madness. Please, watch over us in the darkest hour of our family's history, so that we may see the sun rising over the horizon." Cassiopeia whipped her wand around, conjuring a wreath of black and white roses atop the grave, before kneeling in front of it. "I will fulfill my promise to you, Auntie Hesper. I will see your son and grandson live, to be the best Blacks that anyone could expect. I won't let you down." Standing back up, Arcturus replaced his glove over his hand, and stood by Cassiopeia's side. "Your apartment near Grimmauld Place. Make sure it's ready to receive guests when the meeting is set to occur. Melania and Irma are to take the kids there for safety. I don't want them in the Townhouse for this." Cassiopeia nodded. "Agreed. Should I send a letter to Aquilla's granddaughter?" Arcturus shook his head. "No. She has done her part for our family, warning us of what's to come and looking after the kids. She will know soon enough that we held fast to our ideals." Cassioepia turned to Arcturus. "Toujour Pur." The Heir to the House of Black looked across the graveyard, staring at the Castle that stood just beyond, his voice filled with a power he had never had to use before. "Toujour Pur."

Albus Dumbledore stood over his desk, looking at a scrying display of two students as they wandered through the corridors of Hogwarts, until the image faded, the scrying bowl he was using no longer projecting anything on the surface of the water. The man sighed, before pulling out a map that he and the Headmaster had of Hogwarts, verifying the location that he had last seen them at, before leaving his office. Ever since the two were given the positions of Prefects by Slughorn, they had been scouring the castle's corridors. As much as Dumbledore had warned Tom to avoid the Schwarzwald girl, it seemed that he did the opposite, enlisting her to his side as the boy continued his search for Slytherin's legacy. Albus wondered if perhaps Tom had even revealed to the girl that he was a Parselmouth. It was highly likely. Unlike the rest of the students of Slytherin, Lilith von Schwarzwald would surely be returning to Continental Europe by the time the war came to an end, meaning that whatever agreement the two of them came to would be limited. It would certainly benefit Tom greatly, as he gained a partner with whom he could explore the Castle freely, her own knowledge of obscure magics allowing them to block out scrying or detection from the wards, preventing anyone from viewing their activities in secret. Truly a master stroke by the young man.

Of course, Albus was certain that the Dark Witch would be reaping her rewards as soon as Tom uncovered Salazar's legacy. His position within Hogwarts would be raised above all others as the Heir to the House of Slytherin, with the heirs and heiresses of the major Dark Families flocking to his side, where the Schwarzwald girl would herself be. Dumbledore had been observing the girl for the last year and a half and he hated what he saw. She was charismatic, amicable and approachable, gaining the favor of student and teacher alike. This veneer of cordiality, of course, only served to hide the truth that had been displayed during the girl's duel with the Heir Rosier. The girl was not just a Dark Witch by affiliation, but by acts. Her command of the Cruciatus Curse, not to mention the use of so many dark and unknown spells was a clear indication that the family should have all died that day in Austria. While Dumbledore hated how Grindelwald had twisted and warped their shared ideals with regard to the Greater Good of all Wizarding Kind, he couldn't deny that his dearest friend had done well, eliminating many of the old, influential magical families of Europe. Regardless of how the war ended, the old Noble Families will have lost their positions of power and authority, allowing for the younger and more numerous muggle born wizards and witches to prosper. Albus just had to make sure that the mistakes of the past weren't repeated again with this next generation.

The Schwarzwald girl was a clear indication that even with the removal of the old families, the old traditions could still resurface. The girl's popularity with the muggleborn witches of Ravenclaw House, students who were all so very eager to learn about anything related to magic, was certainly something that she had concocted as a counter against Grindelwald's purges. If Gellert were to lose the war and the Schwarzwald child survived, she could become a beacon of the magical communities, drawing in old and new generations alike, all for her to spread the ideals of the Dark as far afield as possible. Dumbledore hated that Gellert had failed to see the truth. The Dark Arts were an aberration of the natural world, a plague that had festered and propagated under the Ancient Families, who protected them to retain their positions of power over others. Ever since Ariana's death, Albus had dedicated himself to the eradication of all traces of the Dark Arts from Wizarding Britain. Unfortunately, his efforts had only been marginally successful. He had managed to convince a few of the Light Families to support his cause, introducing bills that would bar the use of curses and rituals. The effort had been stymied by the Dark and Neutral Factions, both of whom were too set in their ways to be easily swayed. He had pushed for the Light to capitalize on the chaos that followed Rosier's decline, but Henry Potter kept the faction from doing anything extensive.

So, rather than helping galvanize the Light against the Dark, Dumbledore had been forced to settle with growing his support base and with containing Riddle's search. As he approached the corridor where the two teens vanished from his scrying bowl, a voice stopped him in his tracks. "Using a hidden passageway so early in the evening. Do you have something to hide, Albus?" Cursing in his head, Albus turned and looked at Theseus Ross, as the older wizard stepped into the hidden passageway from the opposite side. "Not at all, Theseus. Just checking in on two students who are out and about the Castle." Theseus raised an eyebrow as he crossed his arms over his chest. "It's not curfew yet, Albus. You can let the kids have their fun. It's the Yuletide, after all. Or is there another reason you are checking on these two students specifically." Albus allowed some of his irritation to leak through. "As the Deputy Headmaster, it's my job to check on the wellbeing of my students and to make certain that they follow school regulations." Theseus chuckled. "I see. Is that why you have been using my granddaughter to spy on them? Inter House Perfect Pairs for patrols isn't a new thing, but you have certainly been pushing it heavily this year. What is it about these two students that scares you so much, Albus?"

Dumbledore glared at Theseus. "I see that the young lady Schwarzwald has been very talkative with you. But I can assure you that I have my reasons to suspect them of being up to some mischief." Theseus nodded softly, though it was clear he was mocking Dumbledore. "Teenagers out to do some mischief. Yes, that would be quite distressing." He then narrowed his eyes at Albus. "Then again, you also enjoy some mischief of your own. First you ask Newt to travel to New York, just see if he could stir up your old friend to reveal himself. Then you send him to Paris, after the bastard escaped his imprisonment. Word is that Newt and his cohorts were up in the Himalayas, trying to interrupt one of Gellert Grindelwald's secret projects, some years back, before you went up and vanished from the Castle for weeks on end during term, without so much as an explanation as to why. If there is anyone up to some mischief, it is you." Albus waved the comment away. "I was simply doing what was necessary, for everyone's sake. Gellert must be stopped." Theseus smiled. "That we can both agree on but you, Albus Dumbledore, are nothing more than a Professor and a Deputy Headmaster. You are no Auror and no soldier, and neither is Newt. Grindelwald is everyone else's problem." Albus shook his head. "He is mine as well, and I know him best. I know how his mind works. The world needs me to deal with him."

Theseus sighed. "And there you are. Same old Albus Dumbledore, the quintessential Gryffindor. For the last few years I had thought that you were a Slytherin, what with all the schemes and plotting from your office desk. But no, you are still a Gryffindor at heart. Noble, courageous." Walking up to Dumbledore, Theseus looked him right in the eye. "Not to mention prideful and self-righteous. It always has to be you who solves everyone's problems. Only you know better. You can keep living your little delusions for all I care, Albus, but you will leave my granddaughter out of it." Albus stared back at Theseus, refusing to back down. "The girl is merely fulfilling her duty as a Prefect." Theseus bared his teeth. "And Lilith von Schwarzwald is doing the same, as a friend and as a Head of House. But because her duty isn't the type you can agree with, you are just going to rationalize that you are doing the right thing. So I am going to spell it out loud and clear for you, Albus. If something happens to Minerva or to Lilith and I find out you have anything to do with it, I am going to be coming for you." Seeing that Theseus was unlikely to let him intervene against the two Slytherins, Albus sighed and walked away in the direction of his office. "You are making a big mistake, Theseus."

With Albus a few steps away, Theseus decided not to let him have the last word. "I have made big mistakes in the past, Albus. They cost me my eye, my daughter and a valued friend. Trust me, the one making a mistake here is you. If you keep playing your games, I will show you that we Hunters are more than capable of using our skills against witches and wizards. I have taken down beasts that were deadlier and far more cunning that you can possibly imagine. Do… not… test… me…, Albus. I may be out of practice, but I am still a Ross." The Deputy Headmaster stared at Theseus, before rounding a corner, feeling the traces of Theseus' wild magic dissipating from around him. He had of course sent Minerva to spy on Tom, to keep him and Lilith von Schwarzwald from exploring the castle to their leisure. He had also assumed that Theseus would eventually become a problem. The man was a Gryffindor, sure, but he had never been one to fear the Dark. Young Miss McGonagall had been fortunate to have not been raised by the Ross family. Yes, perhaps this war could serve its purpose here too. If the old family heads died, their legacy could be lost and new traditions could replace them. It would certainly save him from having to deal with stubborn old men like Theseus and Henry Potter. Unfortunately that would require the war to reach Britain. Perhaps, for the good of the country and Wizarding Kind, that could be arranged.